Rocked

Rocked

Barbara Elsborg

www.loose-id.com

Rocked Copyright © May 2011 by Barbara Elsborg All rights reserved. This copy is intended for the original purchaser of this e-book ONLY. No part of this e-book may be reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without prior written permission from Loose Id LLC. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author's rights. Purchase only authorized editions. eISBN 978-1-61118-413-6 Editor: Maryam Salim Cover Artist: April Martinez Printed in the United States of America

Published by Loose Id LLC PO Box 425960 San Francisco CA 94142-5960 www.loose-id.com This e-book is a work of fiction. While reference might be made to actual historical events or existing locations, the names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the author‟s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Warning This e-book contains sexually explicit scenes and adult language and may be considered offensive to some readers. Loose Id LLC‟s e-books are for sale to adults ONLY, as defined by the laws of the country in which you made your purchase. Please store your files wisely, where they cannot be accessed by under-aged readers.

*** DISCLAIMER: Please do not try any new sexual practice, especially those that might be found in our BDSM/fetish titles without the guidance of an experienced practitioner. Neither Loose Id LLC nor its authors will be responsible for any loss, harm, injury or death resulting from use of the information contained in any of its titles.

http://www.loose-id.com

Chapter One Pepper ran her gaze over the contents of her wardrobe, twice, and closed the door. She counted to ten and flung it open. Unfortunately there had been no miraculous transformation of the pathetic contents. She‟d have even settled for an old-fashioned lamppost surrounded by swirling snow luring her into a meeting with a cloven-hoofed satyr to get out of this. Pepper had no explanation, other than a brain fart, to explain why she‟d typed yes on the ChatNow Internet site when VendingMachine asked if she wanted to meet in person and go to a party. After a month of talking online, laughing at each other‟s jokes, and gently flirting, why shouldn‟t they meet up for a drink? Yes, StoneMaiden needed to spend an evening doing something other than working in her studio listening to classical music. Yes, StoneMaiden wanted a real-life boyfriend to prove to her family she wasn‟t a complete loser. Yes, StoneMaiden had to stop lusting after a guy she couldn‟t have, stop wasting time even thinking about said guy, and look for one who was not gay, married, engaged, or in any other way unsuitable. Though since Pepper was the pickiest picker of potential partners, that could take some time. So she‟d said yes to VendingMachine because—you just never know. Except what had been a good idea a week ago now took on the aura of the worst idea in living memory. Hammering nails into her head seemed infinitely more attractive than meeting some guy she‟d probably hate on sight and who‟d probably hate her too, but he‟d still try to talk her into bed because, after all, he was a guy, and she‟d be pathetic and say yes, and the sex would be mediocre, and he‟d say he‟d call, but he never would, and she‟d be angry but secretly bloody glad. Pepper sucked in a breath. Phew. Where were the hammer and nails? But the point was she had said yes, and Pepper never let people down if she could help it. VendingMachine claimed to be thirty-five, but he might be some shy teenager who‟d be indelibly scarred by her failure to turn up. The trauma of being rejected would haunt him his entire life, and he‟d end up a sad, lonely old man who only found joy in his collection of plastic golf tees shaped like animals. On the other hand, he might be some mad rapist who‟d got off on the monthlong Internet seduction, viewing it as some sadistic aperitif to his grand finale tonight. Pepper shuddered.

2

Barbara Elsborg

If Pepper had any close friends, she was sure they‟d freak out if they knew she intended to meet up with a guy she‟d only talked to online. A guy about whom, when she thought about it, she knew bugger all apart from the fact that he worked in a bank and had a phobia about lemons. She yanked out her best pair of khaki chinos and tugged them on. The hole in the knee wasn‟t huge. Shit, yes it is. When almost the entire contents of her wardrobe lay strewn over the bedroom floor, looking like dismembered torsos having an orgy, Pepper sighed. Well, that was it. Cinderella couldn‟t go to the ball. Ironically, she had the shoes—an impulse purchase of black high heels she‟d never worn. Until tonight. Pepper put them on and stood in front of the mirror in her underwear. Oh God, my legs look ten miles long. Great, except she hadn‟t anything to wear but tatty pants. She went downstairs to e-mail VendingMachine about a just diagnosed brain tumor and got sidetracked by the view through her kitchen window. Against the wall of her studio leaned a tempting block of Verde Laguna marble, delivered while she was out slaving away as an underpaid bricklayer. The marble had been protected by a sleeve of black material Pepper had peeled off the moment she got home. It still lay where she‟d dropped it. She slipped outside, picked it up, brushed it down, and experimentally stretched it. A few minutes and a pair of scissors later, Pepper held a tube of elastic fabric. She wriggled into it and laughed when it clung in all the right places. Back upstairs in front of the mirror, she squirmed out of her bra and gasped. She looked…good. Pepper grabbed her purse and dashed out of the house before she could change her mind. She mentally awarded the evening twenty points. If—when—she reached zero, she was out of there.

*** The moment she walked into the pub, Pepper‟s gaze settled on her date. Who else could it be but the squat, bald guy in the corner smiling in her direction? Shit. Hadn‟t his avatar been warning enough? Lovely as he might be inside, full of chocolate bars and packets of crisps and nuts—too many in this guy‟s case—his disappointing exterior would never let her go to bed with him. No use pretending looks didn‟t matter when ultimately they did. “StoneMaiden?” someone asked behind her. Pepper crossed her fingers before she turned. VendingMachine was taller than her—big plus—with sandy-colored hair, bright blue eyes, and a cocky grin. He looked her up and down; his gaze settled on her breasts, and she docked him a point, though when Pepper glanced down, she was exposing more of herself than she‟d intended. She pulled up her dress, and he smiled. She suspected most women would find him good-looking, but Pepper wasn‟t most women. She returned VendingMachine’s smile and told herself not to be so shallow. A month of enjoyable online chatter had to count for something. Anyway, one night being nice wouldn‟t kill her, and he was wearing a smart tuxedo.

Rocked

3

“Please tell me you‟re StoneMaiden,” he said. “Not sure I can stand the sound of my heart breaking if you say no.” Cheesy but he got the point back. “That‟s me,” she said. “Nice piercings.” He nodded at her ear with the three gold rings. “Got more to show me later?” His gaze dropped below her navel. Maybe a night of being nice would kill her. Pepper knocked off three points. She needed a drink. “Come on, we‟re out of here. It was just a place to meet in case I didn‟t like the look of you. You‟re a lucky girl. I‟ve got tickets to the most prestigious event in town.” He stalked off ahead of her—minus three more points—to a small red car parked down the street. “My BMW‟s in for a service,” he said. Pepper opened the passenger door and climbed in, noting the signs of ownership: CDs, mints, a wedge of parking permits. Minus three for lying. Pepper had no interest in cars but didn‟t like liars. “Where‟s this event?” How soon can I leave? “We‟re nearly there. The NaSuMu.” “A Japanese restaurant?” He laughed. “The National Supernatural Museum.” That was a place she‟d not thought of in years. Pepper frowned. She‟d visited when she was a child and not wanted to leave. She remembered becoming separated from her sister and parents and wandering on her own, fascinated by everything. And the building… Even as a little girl, she‟d loved it. Weird she‟d forgotten until now. VendingMachine turned left and pulled through large gates into a busy parking area. “I‟ve been looking forward to this for ages. It‟s really exclusive. My mate‟s ill, so he gave me his ticket. Otherwise you wouldn‟t have got in.” As they set off along the crushed stone path running down the side of the museum, he had a call on his mobile and stepped away from her. Pepper had exceptional hearing, and while she told herself not to listen, it was impossible not to. His tone told her he was talking to a woman. “I‟ll be back later… Yeah, you too… No, nothing important, but I can‟t get out of it. Sorry.” Minus three points. Pepper wandered on taking in the architectural beauty of the building. The tracery on the Palladian windows was exquisite, and the ashlar masonry looked mystical under the spotlights, though it was worn in places. When she turned the corner, she saw images were being projected onto the front of the museum. Pepper moved back to check them out and laughed at the weird multicolored creatures

4

Barbara Elsborg

chasing each other in circles, but it was the static creations that drew and kept her attention. All over the stonework were carvings of fantastical animals, birds, and reptiles. Birds with razor-sharp teeth, reptiles with feathers, winged mammals, dinosaurs that smiled, more that didn‟t. Every little corner in the brickwork held a carving. Best of all, a line of gargoyles perched on the roof, leaning out over the parapet. Pepper could have spent the entire night checking them out. She was desperate to find someone to apprentice her as a stonemason but seemed doomed to spend her life building brick walls. VendingMachine caught up with her. “Wife okay?” she asked. “Not married.” He grinned. “Jealous already?” Pepper couldn‟t bring herself to reply. He was in a relationship with someone, and if she hadn‟t been desperate to see the inside of the museum, she‟d have walked away. Funny that she‟d not thought to come and look around before. He sighed. “My sister‟s ill. I promised I‟d call in later.” Pepper tentatively gave him the points back. “Here‟s your ticket,” he said. She turned the rectangle of white card in her fingers. It was blank both sides. “Is this right?” He looked at his ticket, then hers, and frowned. “That‟s weird. It wasn‟t like that before. Mine‟s okay. Maybe they won‟t let you in.” Why did Pepper have the feeling he‟d go in without her if that were the case? She took the points away again. They walked up wide stone steps, past magnificent Corinthian pillars topped with the faces of snarling animals, and approached double doors from which lights blazed and music blared. Anxiety twisted Pepper‟s stomach, but she didn‟t know why. A man in a dinner jacket took their tickets and then jerked up his head and stared straight at her. Panic flared in Pepper‟s chest. The guy frowned, but they were allowed through into a magnificent hall. More marble pillars, more carvings she itched to run her fingers over. A glass of champagne was pushed into her hand. VendingMachine downed his in one go. He hadn‟t even told her his name. She didn‟t care. “Not bad,” he said and burped noisily. Pepper did a quick recalculation. Five points remained to save this evening. The place heaved with beautiful people chatting and laughing above the noise of a string quartet playing Vivaldi. Pepper looked around. Wow, really beautiful people. The men wore tuxedos, and the women‟s shimmering gowns changed color as they moved. Pepper felt out of place in her makeshift dress. Her inherent shyness bubbled inside her, tempting her to look for a plant to hide behind until she gave herself a mental slap. At least she was with a guy.

Rocked

5

“Might see you later,” VendingMachine said. Pepper blinked in confusion. “What?” “We need to mingle. This is a singles event.” He was already scanning the crowds. Pepper‟s shaky confidence poured out in a flood along with the remaining points and any interest in staying, despite the strange pull of the building. He‟d brought her on a date to a singles event? What sort of moron was he? It took only a moment to work it out. She‟d been his insurance. He probably still thought she was. VendingMachine was on the prowl for someone he fancied more. It hurt to be dismissed so readily even if she didn‟t like him. Pepper looked at her untouched glass, thought about tipping it over the bastard‟s head, and instead pushed it into his hand. “You don‟t want it?” he asked. “I‟m leaving.” He frowned. “Why?” “Because you‟re a mistake.” Pepper turned and weaved through the noisy crowd, her eyes full of tears. She frowned when she realized she‟d moved farther into the museum rather than toward the exit. She didn‟t like this. Too many good-looking people, too much laughter, and the air felt heavy and oppressive. Another attempt to reach the door ended with her following two guys carrying a box. One of them had blue hair. Want that box. Pepper clutched the edge of a table and clung on. What the hell was happening? She forced her feet to carry her in the opposite direction. Back in the crowd, fingers snagged her elbow, and she pulled free. “Don‟t go, pretty lady,” someone said. “The night‟s young. Stay and play,” said another man. When a hand settled on her waist, she almost lost it. The temptation to turn and slap a face was very strong, but she focused on freedom. The open doors were in sight, though it seemed to be taking her an age to reach them, as if she was caught in some frustrating magnetic nightmare. “Nice dress,” said a voice behind her. “Oh fuck off,” she snapped and fled into the night. Alessandro watched Pepper hurry out of the museum. He‟d hardly been able to believe his eyes. She‟d made a dress out of the protective slip Ganim Stone used when transporting marble. It looked good on her. Was it wrong to say so? This was the first time he‟d ever had the chance to speak to her, and he‟d cocked it up. He was crap at approaching women, but the dress had made him smile, and a glimpse of her face had made his cock perk up only for it to deflate like a punctured balloon at her reaction.

6

Barbara Elsborg

A tall guy stepped in front of him and stared at Pepper‟s retreating back until she‟d stomped through the museum doors, then turned to face him. “What did you do?” Alessandro looked into the eyes of Eli Kamen and found himself lost for words. His cock came back to life with a vengeance. Shit. “Are you going to?” Eli asked. “What?” “Fuck off.” He grinned. Perfect teeth, perfect smile. His green eyes—he’s waiting for an answer, cretin. “Not yet.” “Good for you. No need to play chase tonight. Maybe see you later?” Alessandro watched him walk away. Broad shoulders, dark hair brushing his collar, slim hips, and a cat‟s grace in his step. I want him. He‟d wanted him the first time he‟d seen him. But Alessandro had to get out of the relationship he was in before he— “Mr. Paladin?” Alessandro turned. God, another good-looking guy? This one was blond. “I‟m Tarik Weston, Ms. Macedon‟s personal assistant. She‟ll see you now.” Alessandro followed him down corridors, away from the noise, to a room at the far end of the building. Despite his innate sense of direction, Alessandro found himself unable to remember the route they‟d taken. He wondered why he‟d been asked to come and discuss business tonight when the museum was holding some sort of event. Tarik opened the door, ushered him in, and left. “Alessandro. How lovely to meet you. I may call you Alessandro?” A petite woman stepped toward him, her hand outstretched. Her long black hair hung loose, and she wore a pale gray dress that fell in folds and swaths to the floor. Pretty but not his type. “That‟s…” The moment their hands touched, Alessandro forgot what he‟d been going to say. “Call me Theodora, please. Do sit down. Can I get you a drink?” “No, thanks. I‟m driving.” “A soft drink? Water?” “I‟m fine.” Her bone structure was exquisite. High cheekbones, tiny chin. She looked like a fragile bird, though Alessandro had the image of a vulture in his head. Women generally made him nervous. This woman scared him. He sat once she‟d taken a seat. Manners drilled into him by his father.

Rocked

7

She leaned across the desk. “I‟ll get straight to the point. The museum is crumbling. Stones require replacing, carvings renewing. We have a team of masons, but they do little more than hold the enemy at bay. I need someone to defeat it.” Odd way of putting it. “Your company comes highly recommended.” He wasn‟t going to argue with that. “I‟d like you to start next week.” But he was with that. Alessandro started to laugh and thought better of it. “Impossible.” “Nothing is impossible.” She stared at him without blinking. “I‟m committed to projects for the next twelve months. Even if I wasn‟t, I‟d need to do a survey, set out a timescale, and estimate costs before you—” “A survey isn‟t necessary. You must do whatever‟s required. Money‟s no object. Time is.” Money’s no object? Was she mad? Alessandro didn‟t miss the harsh tone to her voice. He wanted the work. It would be an honor to restore this amazing building and would elevate his international profile. Even better, in a year‟s time, he could take Pepper on as an apprentice—assuming she was still looking—but he wouldn‟t let current clients down. “I‟m sorry, but I can‟t commit to bringing my team here for another twelve months. Perhaps a little less.” It had to be his imagination, but the air seemed hard to breathe. “Name your price,” she whispered, seductive as Eve. Alessandro was tempted. He could leave some of his masons on the other jobs, bring the rest of his team here, hover between the two and supervise. As he felt his mouth forming the word yes, he slipped his hand in his pocket and nipped his skin hard. If she wanted him, she‟d have to wait. No other stonemason worth their salt would be able to start at once. “I can come and assess what needs to be done, but I can‟t promise to begin work before I‟ve completed current commitments.” The air crackled. Alessandro wouldn‟t have been surprised to hear a peal of thunder. Getting the job faded in importance. He wouldn‟t be manipulated. She stood. “A year, then. Sooner if you can. Assess what needs doing and draw up a contract. Please stay tonight and enjoy our celebration.” It seemed a surprising volte-face, but Alessandro breathed a sigh of relief. The door opened behind him, and he wondered if her assistant had been listening. Clenching his teeth into the flesh of his cheeks, Alessandro offered her his hand. She smiled as she shook it. “What a pleasure to meet you.” “And you.” He walked out with his heart pounding.

8

Barbara Elsborg

He‟d just been offered a multimillion-pound project, which would give security to his team of stonemasons and plant smiles on their faces for years, plus the chance to offer an apprenticeship to Pepper. He waited for the euphoria to hit him. It didn‟t. Something wasn‟t right. What if Pepper found someone else to work for in the meantime? A depressing thought but not the entire cause of his malaise. Alessandro wandered back into the party. Waiters circulated with trays of champagne. People were dancing. It had been a long time since he‟d danced with anyone. He saw Eli standing on the opposite side of the room. Then Alessandro thought about Karl, the drama queen, waiting in his house, and sighed. Other men were temporarily off-limits until he‟d found a way to end things with the one he had. “A drink?” A cute redhead offered him champagne. “No, thanks.” “A dance?” She curled her arm inside his. Alessandro removed the woman‟s arm and headed for the doors. His head felt fuzzy, as if he‟d been drinking, and when he found himself walking back into the mass of bodies, he groaned and turned again. Alessandro spotted Eli with a woman in a red dress, and he sighed. Fuck it, he is gorgeous. Alessandro had registered Eli‟s “maybe see you later” but took it as a throwaway line. He clenched his fists and sank his nails into his palms. With so many beautiful women, what chance did a stonemason with rough hands have with a guy like Eli Kamen? But once he‟d extricated himself from Karl, he‟d look Eli up because you just never know. The moment Alessandro stepped out into the night air, his head cleared. So what if his love life was shit? He‟d just secured a fantastic contract. He might get to see Pepper every day. Might would keep him going. Working on this museum was going to rock his world.

Rocked

9

Chapter Two Eli watched Alessandro walk out and sighed in disappointment. That crumpled cream linen suit had been an instant turn-on in this sea of penguins. A woman in a red dress tugged at his sleeve. “Drink?” “No, thanks.” Eli had first seen Alessandro a couple of months ago at a city bar. Eli had stayed in the shadows and watched the gray-haired guy with the sexy accent. He‟d seen him continually brush off the hand of the man with him, but Eli had understood the possessive gesture had been meant for him more than Alessandro. Alessandro was tall for an Italian and had that attractive olive Mediterranean complexion together with the darkest eyes Eli had ever seen. Eli had eventually chatted with him that night, but Alessandro was in a relationship, and Eli didn‟t go looking for trouble. It usually found him without him having to make any effort. Eli had spotted Alessandro a few times, but he‟d always been with someone. Tonight, Alessandro had been alone, and Eli was tempted. Enough to go after him? Eli‟s cock thought so. Two steps toward the exit, and Eli found himself heading for the stairs. What the fuck? The woman in red was still by his side. He smiled at her yet knew there was something empty about it. Life was getting predictable. He was getting predictable. Not good. His smile faded. “You don‟t look happy,” said the blonde. Eli looked her up and down. A fuck was a fuck. “Think you can cheer me up?” She moved in front of him, slid her fingers over his crotch, and squeezed. Eli almost tipped his champagne into her cleavage. “I‟ll take that as a yes,” he said, and grabbing her hand, he headed away from the crowd. Was it his fault he loved sex so much? No use pining for what he couldn‟t have when there was an easy way to feel good on offer. Then somehow she was the one leading him through rooms and down passageways until he lost track of the route they‟d taken. They stepped into what looked like a small barn complete with hay bales and hanging saddles. It even smelled of horses. Before he could check that they were unobserved, let alone wonder at the setting, her hands were on his pants, unbuttoning, unzipping.

10

Barbara Elsborg

Eli threaded his fingers in her hair and tugged gently so she faced him. “What‟s your name?” “Jenade.” “I‟m Eli.” “Who cares?” She slid her hand into his boxers. I do. Eli bristled. He might like quick fucks but not that stringless. Then her warm palm settled around his cock, and she gave him a willpower-stealing smile. Lust smothered annoyance. He buried his face in her neck so she didn‟t seek out his lips and then ran his tongue up and down the column of her throat. Easing her dress over her hips, he caressed the soft skin of her stomach with his thumbs as he whispered endearments. “Sweet Jenade. You smell delicious. I want to eat you up.” Eli rocked against her as she squeezed his erection. “Kiss me,” she gasped. “I do everything but kiss. You want this? You want me?” He needed to be sure. “All of you. Now.” She pumped his cock. “Just you. Skin to skin.” He spun her around and leaned her over the hitching rail in front of them. Did she think he was mad? Filled with desire, yes. Crazy, no. He took a condom from his pocket, coughed when he ripped it open, and slipped it on with speed and expertise. The sheath was ultrathin, super-sensitive, cleverly ribbed and contoured for her ultimate pleasure, and hopefully she‟d not know the difference until she didn‟t feel the warm spurt of his cum. Eli pulled aside the crotch of her panties and slipped a finger between her legs. “Warm, wet, and willing. My favorite kind of woman,” he whispered, and as his finger and thumb settled around her clit, he pressed his cock against her damp folds and slid deep inside her. As Eli began to thrust, he wrapped his other arm around her waist, and she shuddered and arched into him. Her clit slipped and slid under his caress, and her muscles clenched him tight as she panted her pleasure. His balls tingled. He could go on for longer, but what was the point? He‟d make her come, then he‟d come, and he‟d go looking for someone else. Or go look for Alessandro? Eli thought about those large hands and wished he‟d followed Alessandro out of the museum. It would be different with him. Eli would find what he was looking for. “Harder,” she gasped. “Fuck me faster, harder.” Eli felt a jolt of disappointment but didn‟t stop moving. Disappointment in what? Her? Himself? “Yes, yes,” she moaned. Eli nipped the junction of her neck and shoulder, felt her unravel around him, and with a flurry of lightning-fast thrusts, he rubbed himself to completion. He might as well have used his fist. Not that it didn‟t feel good, but there was something missing. There was always something missing.

Rocked

11

As the spasms racked his body, she froze against him. “You‟re wearing a condom.” Eli‟s cock jerked in agreement. Even before he‟d finished coming, she‟d wriggled free of his embrace and turned to glare at him. He grabbed his cock so he didn‟t fire the condom off the end. “I told you not to, you bastard.” Freaky woman alert. Eli took off the condom and tied a knot in the top. “Sorry. I always use protection. I—” She stomped off before he‟d finished speaking. Christ, what a weirdo. Eli found a bathroom, flushed his little swimmers into the river of death, and wiped himself down. While he washed his hands, a man and woman came in and disappeared into a cubicle. As the dryer switched off and their breathy grunts echoed around the room, Eli felt a surge of heat sweep over him, and his cock swelled. Why had he been thinking of going home? Maybe he should try for his record tonight. Seven women at the same party? Something to boast about. If it went on until dawn, he could do it. A couple of steps from the bathroom, and a hand stroked his spine. “Hello, handsome.” Eli did his usual—a double take, followed by a look of wide-eyed surprise before he asked, “You mean me?” “You‟re the best-looking man here,” said a voluptuous woman. Eli liked women of every shape and size, though he was pickier about guys. Women all had something different to offer, and the end result was nearly always pleasurable even if lately it seemed less and less fulfilling. But she could be the one. That was what Eli thought every time he met a new woman. The one who was different. “I‟m Magenta.” She smiled at him. “Eli. Can I get you a drink?” “I‟d rather have your cock.” Oh my God. What the hell was he attracting tonight? Could he get another erection this—It appeared he could. Eli let her take him by the hand. This time, they went downstairs. He gawped at a couple entwined on the last few steps. The woman‟s breasts were bared, and the guy had his fingers around her nipple as he fucked her from behind. No condom that Eli could see. Jesus. And they weren‟t the only ones fucking. A sex party? Had the champagne been drugged? He‟d drunk one glass. When Eli had been handed a ticket for this evening as he stood in line for coffee a couple of weeks ago, he‟d thought the museum was celebrating something. With an orgy? Magenta dragged him into a room, and Eli gasped. Real trees? It looked like a forest glade, and it was cold. That can’t be snow. Then she stripped, losing her dress so fast, Eli wondered if somehow time had stopped for a moment. Naked apart from

12

Barbara Elsborg

silver shoes, she was all woman—huge breasts topped by dusky nipples and pink pubic hair shaped like a heart. His attention elsewhere, she had his pants and boxers down and his cock in her hand before he could take a deep breath. An owl hooted, and he jerked, but she dropped to her hands and knees and distracted him with her ass. His mouth watered. A single sultry glance over her shoulder, and his cock wept precum. “Fuck me,” she ordered and stared at him. He bent, retrieved a condom, and slipped the wrapper off. “No. I want to feel you,” she said. What were the fucking chances? Eli pretended to toss the condom aside but palmed it. He knelt behind her and licked down her spine. When she faced forward and started to moan, he slipped on the latex and pushed into her before she noticed what he‟d done. She groaned as he rocked into her. Eli wrapped his hands around her sumptuous breasts, the nipples teasing his palms. Her pussy muscles clasped him almost to the point of pain. She came twice before Eli let himself go, but when he pulled out of her, she turned on him. “You bastard. I told you no condom.” She shimmied into her dress and flounced out. Eli was officially freaked. He‟d never been called a bastard twice in one night, never fucked anyone, man or woman, without a condom. He was an irresponsible profligate in many ways, but he didn‟t want to catch anything, and he didn‟t want to be responsible for babies who might grow up to be like him. Well, not until he found the right woman whose qualities outshone his weaknesses. Maybe he should go home and stop fucking around. Eli stumbled before he finished the thought, but could be it was time to face reality. The more people he fucked, the more meaningless it seemed to be. Because sex isn’t a cure for loneliness. He laid a hand on his forehead. Am I ill? He flushed the condom in an empty washroom and went back upstairs. He hadn‟t even reached the main floor before he was propositioned again. Jesus. This woman was older but had little dimples in her cheeks, and Eli was a sucker for dimples. “I‟m Lorin. I‟ve been looking for you,” she said. “Me?” “I spotted you earlier. You‟re the most handsome man here.” That was another thing. Eli was tired of people telling him that, and he knew it sounded whiny, because if he‟d been ugly, he‟d have hated it, but there was a lot more to him than his looks. Well, a bit more.

Rocked

13

Being good-looking was a fucking curse. Men and women wanted him, but they didn‟t want to know him. He was tired of it, yet every time he tried to stop behaving like a whore, he failed. She grabbed his bow tie and tugged him up the last few steps into the large entrance hall. The musicians still played but were almost overwhelmed by the sounds of people fucking. Everywhere Eli looked people lay coupled together at the lips and hips. Some still clothed; others were naked. He liked fucking as much as the next man. All right, more than the next man, but not like this. Yet what was the difference between this and him fucking some stranger he‟d met in a club? It reinforced how pointless it was. If truth were told—and it might as well be since he was talking to himself—he hadn‟t really enjoyed getting his rocks off with Jenade nor with Magenta. He was probably coming down with the flu. Not that his cock had caught it. The damn thing was on the rise. Fingers unbuttoned his pants—again. Pulled down his zipper—again, and Eli, for once in his life, thought with his head instead of his dick. “No.” Judging by the look on Lorin‟s face, not a word she was used to hearing. Then her eyes softened, and she rubbed up against him. “You take my breath away,” she whispered. “You‟re amazing. A physically perfect specimen.” She ran her finger around his jaw. “I‟ve never seen anyone quite so beautiful. I want you. Please.” Specimen? Eli stepped away from her and zipped up. “Sorry. I‟m tired,” he said. “You‟re gorgeous but…” I don’t want to do this anymore. “That‟s him.” He turned at the voice and saw Magenta picking her way past copulating couples. “Yes, it is,” said Jenade at her side. Fuck. “He tricked us,” said Magenta. “You‟ve been with my daughters, and you refuse me?” Lorin snapped. Oh fuck, fuck, fuckity fuck. “He used a condom,” the women chorused. “And you two idiots let him?” their mother snarled. Eli backed away. The exit was a few yards behind him. He wasn‟t too proud to run. The three women joined hands. He could see their lips moving, but they made no sound. Lorin pursed her lips and blew into his face. Christ, what the hell was happening? Go now. Eli couldn‟t move. His feet felt as though they‟d been cemented to the floor. “Help,” he gasped.

14

Barbara Elsborg

No one took any notice. Everyone around him continued to grunt and fuck. Was he being taught some sort of lesson? If so, he‟d learned it, but when he tried to say that, nothing came from his mouth. He struggled to move, but more of his body failed to respond, as if paralysis crept from the feet up. Fear swept over him in a suffocating wave. He doubled up as pain flared through his body. His fingers curled and locked. His breath turned white-hot in his lungs. Oh God. Can’t breathe. Can’t breathe. Then the world as Eli knew it ended.

*** “Open your eyes,” Lorin said. “Can he?” asked Magenta. “He can think his eyes open.” Eli assumed they were talking about him. He didn‟t want to open his eyes. Something bad had happened, and if he took a look, he felt fairly certain he wouldn‟t like what he saw. On the other hand, what was the point in not knowing? Those bitches had done something. Injected him with a paralyzing drug? A hand touched his back, and Eli wanted to sob because he‟d felt it. No way could he cope with lying in a hospital bed, locked into his body. He opened his eyes, flailed arms that didn‟t move, and screamed. Shiiiiit. He didn‟t hear a sound come from his mouth, but inside his head Eli continued to scream. He leaned out over a drop of more than a hundred feet, looking onto the lawn at the front of the museum. What was stopping him from falling? He wasn‟t holding on to anything. His hands were curled at his sides. His hands were…gray. What the fuck? An effect of the moonlight? His clothes had gone. Eli tried to move and couldn‟t. Not his head, not his mouth, not his little finger. Only his eyes. He was curled up, his shoulders hunched, and his cock—oh fuck. An erection. How was that possible? He was scared—frozen shitless. Am I dead? “Seen what you are?” asked Lorin. This had happened because he‟d turned a woman down? Were only women allowed to say no? Eli tried to speak, to demand sexual equality, or even better, say he was sorry, but nothing came from his mouth. “Use a mirror,” said Jenade. “Hold it in front of him.” Eli looked but didn‟t see himself. A trick, obviously. He stared at the twisted face of a gargoyle, eyes bulging, ears tapered to sharp points, mouth curled in a sneer. “That‟s you,” Magenta said. “Not so handsome now.” How could it be him? I’m not a gargoyle. I’m a man. Eli closed his eyes.

Rocked

15

“Use your time to think,” Lorin said, and Eli felt the flutter of their dresses as they left. He‟d count to twenty and look again. Maybe he‟d fallen and hit his head. He could be lying in a coma imagining this. What if he‟d never even made it to the museum? Hurt in an accident, he‟d just have to wait until he got better. Or maybe he was dreaming. Safe in his bed but having a fucking awful nightmare. Eli opened his eyes. No no no. He wouldn‟t accept it. He couldn‟t. It was impossible. How could he have been turned into a fucking stone monster? He couldn‟t move any part of his body apart from his eyes. He‟d done nothing to deserve this. He only fucked willing partners. He never fucked married men or married women. Okay, he never called when he might have said he would, but it wasn‟t a crime to say no. He‟d like to say yes now, please. Come back. He‟d sleep with whoever they wanted, as many times as they wanted—without a condom. No problem. Christ, he should have walked away when the first one asked him not to use protection. Why hadn‟t he? Because his fucking stupid dick-for-a-brain had overruled any ounce of common sense he possessed. He‟d tricked both women. Not tricked, just disobeyed, and they weren‟t women. Oh God, what the hell are they? He shouldn‟t have done that. He was sorry. Really sorry. Please get me out of here. The fucking, fucking cunts. How dare they do this? What right did they have to wreck his life? The moment he got free, he‟d bloody kill them. Well, no, not kill them. Eli thought about it. Yes, he fucking would. Except he wasn‟t going to get out of this, was he? He was perched on a roof, hanging from a roof—and the only way off was down, and he couldn‟t even do that, because he‟d somehow been cemented into place. They‟d left him here and gone. They might never come back. No one knew where he was. And the truth was, he couldn‟t think of anyone who might care. Parents dead, no siblings, a few so-called friends, but they were selfish fuckers like him. They met for drinks once a week and beat their chests. His cleaner probably wouldn‟t even notice. She‟d keep getting paid from his bank and would assume he‟d gone abroad again. He owned his flat. He paid his bills by direct debit. All his investments would sit there, growing and shrinking. His phone would go unanswered, and no one would bloody care. Oh God. He was as good as dead.

*** “Thank you so much, Lorin.” “I had the most fantastic time.” “The men were delicious.”

16

Barbara Elsborg

“I‟m sure this is going to make the difference.” Lorin smiled and muttered something appropriate to everyone, but she had not had a fantastic time. Her daughters hurried past without saying anything, wisely gauging her mood. Lorin seethed in a combination of fury and embarrassment. Two men she‟d approached had turned her down. The first with gray hair and wearing a pale linen suit rather than the specified tuxedo had been luckier than the second, who had pushed her too far. She glanced at the museum roof. The final women hustled up the ramp as Volut, the pilot, walked down toward her. Was that a smirk? Did the prick know what had happened? “Ready to leave?” Volut asked. “A moment.” Lorin had spotted Theodora. She strode toward her and had the satisfaction of seeing the smaller woman quaver. “Is something wrong?” Theodora asked. “Some of the men you selected were bisexual,” Lorin snapped, “their response to us unacceptable. In addition, the building is a disgrace. I pay you enough. Get it fixed.” “I‟ve already made plans,” Theodora said. “The stonemasons—” “Stonemasons? How primitive. Can‟t you just…make it right?” “And how would we explain the instant transformation? We already have the issue of the extra gargoyle.” Lorin heard the sarcasm in Theodora‟s voice and bristled. “See you next year?” asked Theodora. “Yes.” “The price will have to be renegotiated. We‟re in a recession.” Lorin glared. Bitch.

Rocked

17

Chapter Three Eli gazed at the expanse of sun-baked grass stretching across the front of the museum. The lawn was neatly divided by a thirty-six-yard path constructed of crushed limestone. Two hundred and seventy-nine people had walked down the path that morning—fifty-eight of them children. Railings nine feet tall separated the museum from the busy road beyond. A hundred and thirty-two sharp-tipped posts sat either side of central gates that opened automatically at dawn, seven days a week, three hundred and fifty-nine days so far this year. The words “get a life” sprang into his head. Not for the first time. If only he could. He‟d always been anal about numbers, precise about everything. What finance guy wasn‟t? Only why couldn‟t he let it go now? Because there was fuck all else to do. Despite the length of time he‟d had to speculate, he still couldn‟t figure out what had caused the dark circular mark that ran all the way around the edge of his field of view. Too large for a fairy ring, wrong place for a crop circle, and he‟d not witnessed the groundsmen driving their vehicles in a loop. Hard to believe he‟d been up here for almost a year. He‟d kept repeating the cycle of disbelief, denial, bargaining, guilt, anger, and depression before he finally settled into sullen acceptance. On every occasion he‟d gone through the pattern, the length of time he lingered in each stage varied. Days spent raging, weeks in a deep depression, not so long in denial. No point. Moments of hope never lasted long, but now the year was almost over, he allowed himself a stronger glimmer of belief that this might soon end. What do you think, Gargle? he soundlessly asked the gargoyle on his right. Possibly. Maybe they’ll throw another party and come up to see if we’ve learned our lesson, Gargle said. Spit chimed in from the left. I’ve learned mine. As had Eli. He‟d become so used to imagining what they‟d say that he didn‟t feel stupid talking to the pair either side of him. There were more gargoyles on the roof, but he couldn‟t see them. It had occurred to Eli that guys like him could be trapped inside all the carved figures, and he felt guilty at the comfort he‟d found in thinking he wasn‟t alone. Christ, to think he‟d once thought himself lonely. He‟d had no idea.

18

Barbara Elsborg

Eli wondered if Gargle and Spit had made up names for him too. The pair had their own personalities. Spit was bad tempered, spurting rainwater in a way that made Eli suspect a blockage. Gargle made a gurgling sound in a downpour that sounded like laughter. Insanity kept Eli sane. The fucking pigeons on the other hand drove him fucking nuts. Perching on his head, resting on his cock with those sharp feet—which freaked him out—and crapping on him—which pissed him off. Eli had gone crazy in the early days, trying to wrench himself free so he could strangle the little shits. His joy and his curse was that even made of stone, he could still feel the scratch of their toes, the beat of their wings, and the wet warmth of their—yeah, not going to think about that. Eli liked the heat of the sun, the featherlight caress of snowflakes, even the bite of frost and chill winds, because that made him feel alive, though it reminded him he wasn‟t. When it rained, water poured off the roof into his back to gush from his mouth and his cock. Who‟d thought up that little gem? He‟d never cried when he was a man. Now he wished he could. He‟d been too selfish to love and maybe he‟d never get the chance to now. He wanted to show he could be a better man. The sun shone in a cloudless sky, enticing visitors to eat lunch outside. Eli‟s desire for food lingered. As he described memorable meals to Gargle and Spit, he realized how often he‟d eaten alone. His life had been simple. A meal, a drink, a fuck—if he was lucky—before he returned to his flat to live in solitary splendor. He still lived in solitary splendor. King of the roof, lord of the gargoyles, and he‟d give anything for that not to be the case. He wished he‟d not walked away from Alessandro in the club, let alone a year ago in the museum, yet Eli knew if they‟d fucked, he‟d have ended up walking away anyway, because nothing in his life lasted. The irony of his predicament didn‟t escape him. Watching people occupied Eli‟s every waking moment. He longed to talk to them, walk among them, touch them. Sometimes, with the wind in the right direction, he could hear them. Eli knew most employees by sight though not what they did. He amused himself imagining their natures—human, angel, devil, witch, faerie, werewolf, vamp—because it had to have been supernatural power that did this to him. He couldn‟t think of any other explanation. His world had shrunk and expanded at the same time. Devils, said Spit. Just what I thought, said Gargle. Not vampires. No sign of bloodsucking that fateful night. The women had been too pretty for witches, too ordinary for angels—though what did Eli know of either? They might be faeries but felt like devils. What they most definitely were not was human. A year ago, if anyone had asked if he believed in the supernatural, Eli would have split his sides laughing. Now he believed in everything, including Santa Claus and fucking Medusa.

Rocked

19

One thing being stuck up here had done was give him time to think. Whatever the lesson they wanted to teach him, hadn‟t he learned it? Women were always right. Unless they were wrong. Shit. What if they could read his mind? He‟d already damned himself if that was the case. Eli wished he‟d been missed yet knew it was better that he wasn‟t. He thought about how he‟d feel if someone he loved disappeared without a trace. How could he ever move on? Why do you think they wanted us? Gargle asked. The answer was obvious. For sex, Eli said. The reason was less obvious. To get pregnant? Had the event been some sort of orchestrated, unorthodox mass sperm collection? That would account for the nocondoms rule. But could supernatural creatures even get pregnant by ordinary guys? Well, no one there had been ordinary. They‟d been good-looking. Not just the women but the men. Being handsome had gotten Eli into this mess, along with the fact that he liked to fuck. A wham-bam-thank-you type who‟d finally come up against the same. Thank Christ not all women were like them. Maybe he‟d have been better sticking to guys. I love you, Spit said. Me too, Gargle added. Eli prayed for lightning. One strike centered on him, and he‟d plummet to the ground and shatter into a thousand pieces. Was he going to die loved only by a pair of gargoyles? Even worse that he loved them. Over the last year he‟d developed crushes on women and men he spotted walking below. A comfort because it gave Eli something worthwhile to think about other than his predicament. A torment because he‟d never had a cock so rock-hard. He‟d laugh, if he could. The first time he‟d seen Alessandro walk along the path, ten days ago, Eli felt a pain so strong in his heart, he thought he heard it crack. Had the guy ever wondered why he‟d never seen Eli around? Three more visits, and then the stonemason had arrived yesterday with a whole load of equipment. Eli was both depressed and cheered by the thought of seeing Alessandro every day. Yesterday, a woman he‟d never seen before, with shoulder-length strawberry blonde hair, had wandered across his field of vision. An ID card hung round her neck, indicating she was an employee, but he was too far away to read it. Eli imagined her name to be something flowery. Laurel. Jasmine. Daisy. He‟d settled on Daisy. Eli hoped she came back today and sat down, because then he‟d get a chance to stare and undress her mentally. Fuck all else to look forward to in his miserable life.

20

Barbara Elsborg

Not life—existence. Barely that. Eyes left, Gargle said. There she is again. Eli spotted Daisy strolling down the path, her summer dress covered with red poppies. Soft curls fell to her pale bare shoulders. The lanky figure at her side looked like a beanpole next to his goddess. Only the bulge of breasts beneath a grubby T-shirt betrayed her sex. Eli hadn‟t seen her before. No ID hung around her neck. Her dusty cargo pants were ripped at the knees, and she wore work boots with red laces. They were kind of sexy. She had short spiky hair of more than one color and an ear lined with gold piercings. Dark sunglasses covered her eyes. She was interesting. She was different. Stop walking. Sit down. Please. Eli gave a mental sigh when the pair settled on the grass. Daisy let her dress float into a graceful half circle around her. She tilted her head to allow the sun, along with Eli‟s gaze, to fall on her beautiful face. Tiny nose. Small mouth. Pink lips. The other sat with her knees hugged tight to her chest, head down. Once upon a time he could have had either woman. Daisy because she appreciated beauty, the other because he could make her feel beautiful. Once upon a time Eli had it all. Fast car, penthouse flat, designer clothes, exotic holidays. He attracted men and women in equal measures with his silky dark hair that flopped over jade green eyes, and a physique he hardly had to work for. Eli had an easygoing nature that pulled them in and a bastard side that pushed them away. Once upon a time Eli had arrogantly thought he could have anything or anyone he wanted for as long as he wanted, though he never risked anyone becoming attached. Now he was the ugliest fucking guy on the planet, reduced to staring at those he could never have, at a world he wasn‟t part of, who could only live in his imagination. What would Daisy be like in bed? A screamer? Would she come easily? Did she like anything kinky? Threesomes? Foursomes? Whips? Women? The last jolted Eli— as much as he could be jolted. He stared harder at the woman in dirty pants who now lay on her back, her arms under her head, sunglasses still in place. Daisy‟s lover? Eli was already scowling. Forget the fact that his interest swung both ways—he didn‟t want a woman who liked other women. Though he dreamed of sharing a woman with another guy, the three of them committed to each other. When he heard Daisy laugh, Eli wanted to sob. She sounded like a donkey. His interest evaporated like morning dew. The one beside her took off her sunglasses

Rocked

21

and stretched out. Her T-shirt rode up at her waist to expose a strip of flesh and…metal. Eli stared at the glittering golden bar decorating her navel, then let his gaze wander higher. She had tiny ears. Her lips curled in a sweet, uncomplicated smile, and dimples appeared in her cheeks. He imagined those lips around his cock, her cheeks dipping as she sucked. Her name? What to choose? She’s cute, said Spit. Different, said Gargle. I saw her first, said Eli. Not fair. You always get first pick, said Spit. Yes, I do. You can have the donk—Daisy. Eli wanted to watch the other one until the sun set. He was fascinated by the way her mouth moved, the quirk of her lip. What should he call her? Something mysterious. Something spicy. The noise of clanking metal drew his attention to the area directly below him. Men with poles. Scaffolding? He saw Alessandro walking across the grass. His stone heart beat faster.

*** Pepper pushed her sunglasses onto her head. She loved to feel the sun on her face. It might be bad for her skin, but the warm rays were relaxing enough for her to imagine herself on a secluded beach, book in hand, no sound except for waves lapping— “So are you coming to the restaurant or what?” Cinn asked in her irritating braying voice. Just like their mother‟s. Pepper sighed. She wanted to say “or what” but heard “Yes, I‟m coming,” emerge from her mouth. Not much choice when it was their parents‟ wedding anniversary. “Don‟t suppose you‟re going to bring anyone,” Cinn said. Not a question but a statement of fact. Pepper didn‟t bother answering but wondered about asking Newt. He was gay but might be persuaded to pretend to be her boyfriend for the night. No point hoping Alessandro might see her as something more than an annoyance and ask her out. Pepper could feel him staring at her as she worked, no doubt waiting for her to cock up. “Some of Calvin‟s mates are single. One of them might fancy you.” Cinn began to go through a list of guys, and Pepper tuned out. She‟d been openmouthed with shock when Alessandro offered her one of his apprenticeships. No one was supposed to discriminate on the grounds of gender, but Pepper‟s pile of rejections proved they did. The irony was that Pepper almost said no to the job because she fancied him so much. She wasn‟t sure she could work for the aggravating but brilliant, sulky but sexy, gorgeous but unavailable Alessandro

22

Barbara Elsborg

Paladin without dissolving into a puddle. Yet how could she not take the job? He was the best. He could teach her everything. Pepper kept her eyes closed, hoping Cinn would give up. When she‟d told Pepper a couple of weeks ago that she was starting work here on the same day as her, Pepper hadn‟t even pretended to be happy. She‟d have to make sure she never took her lunch break at the same time as her sister. “Don‟t come in scruffy pants,” Cinn said. Mood broken, Pepper sat up. Cinn had spread a white paper napkin over her dress and daintily nibbled a chicken sandwich cut into perfect triangles. Pepper had slapped strawberry jam on a slice of bread and folded it in half as she ran out of her house. When she bit into it, the filling oozed out. Pepper wiped the back of her hand over her lips and licked off the red smears. Cinn said nothing, but disapproval rolled off her in waves. Something about her sister brought out the worst in Pepper. The more attractive Cinn made herself look, the less effort Pepper made. The more Cinn pushed, the more stubborn Pepper became. They had nothing in common but blood, and Pepper had long wondered about that. “Who did I hear shouting when I passed the workshop?” Cinn asked. “My boss.” “Shouting at you?” Pepper didn‟t rise to the bait. “He‟s Italian. He‟s always shouting.” Pepper and the other two apprentices more than anyone else seemed to provoke outbursts of rapid-fire Italian. Maybe it was as well she couldn‟t understand a word. “What did you do?” Cinn sounded exactly like their mother. “My chisel slipped. The handle was greasy. I don‟t know why.” Unless George had wrapped his oily mitts around it. “The mark was tiny. I could have smoothed it out. No one would have noticed.” Pepper spoke more to herself than her sister. “Aless has eyes in the back of his head. I know he‟s incredibly gifted, a master craftsman, but”—Pepper wondered why Cinn was smiling—“he‟s also a big jerk.” Oh shit. The reason for the smile became clear when Cinn lifted her gaze to a spot over Pepper‟s shoulder. Pepper scowled at her smug sister, then jumped up and turned to face her nemesis. All six-four of him. Solid chest, broad shoulders, tight mouth, narrowed eyes, and short gray hair. “Introduce me,” Alessandro snapped. “My sister Cinnamon. Cinn, Alessandro Paladin.” “Good afternoon, Cinnamon,” Alessandro said. “I‟m delighted to meet you.” He bent to offer his hand. “Good afternoon, Alessandro.” Cinn beamed up at him. Pepper wanted to stick her finger down her throat. “Do you work here?” Alessandro asked.

Rocked

23

“Yes, I‟m the office logistics coordinator.” Cinn shot Pepper a warning not to translate that into “mail room clerk.” “Cayenne Pepper‟s my twin.” Cinn slid that into every introduction. Pepper waited for the Obviously you’re not identical. Ha-ha. “Do you have any artistic talent?” Alessandro asked Cinn. What? Could Pepper read anything into that? Had he missed off “like your sister”? “I dabble,” Cinn said. Pepper snorted. The only thing Cinn painted was her nails. As if sensing a question coming she wouldn‟t be able to answer, Cinn rushed on. “Pepper‟s always talking about you.” Shit. Didn‟t Alessandro have something important to do, like make a square peg fit a round hole? No, it appeared he‟d rather stand there and glare. Pepper imagined herself strangling her sister. Not difficult. Alessandro took Pepper‟s arm and pulled her to one side. “Aless?” he growled. “Sorry,” Pepper muttered. She and Newt called him Aless in Wonderland because of his ridiculous expectations, but only when he couldn‟t hear them. Alessandro raised his eyebrows. “I‟m a big jerk for expecting you to always produce your best work?” Pepper cringed. “No, maestro.” “Perhaps I‟m a big jerk for pointing out mistakes so you don‟t make them again?” “No, maestro.” He stepped so close to Pepper, his breath washed her face. He smelled of dust and earth and clay and raw male. Lust made her knees wobble. “If I hear you calling me this…Aless name again, you‟ll spend the rest of your apprenticeship working as a sawyer. Understand?” He waited for her to nod before he stalked off. Pepper dropped to the grass. She stared at his retreating backside until he turned the corner. Then she barked at her sister, “Thanks very much.” “You‟re welcome. What‟s a sawyer?” “They cut blocks of stone into cubes. It‟s a step up from quarrying. Boring as hell.” Pepper had already done her fair share of that in the job before the bricklaying, where the mason in charge had been determined to force her resignation by giving her the most physical work. She didn‟t want to be a sawyer again—cutting stone with diamond-tipped saws for others to bring to life. Pepper was annoyed she‟d let the jerk comment slip out. It had taken years to persuade

24

Barbara Elsborg

someone to give her an apprenticeship, and if Alessandro terminated it, he‟d make sure no one else took her on. “He‟s cute,” Cinn said. Yes, he is, and you’re getting married. Pepper didn‟t want Cinn to fancy Alessandro. “I don‟t know why you want to do such a dirty job.” Cinn stared at Pepper‟s hands and then her own manicured nails. “It‟s not surprising you can‟t find a boyfriend.” “I do take a bath once a week.” “Ha-ha.” So it was Pepper‟s dirty hands that stopped her finding a guy and not the fact that she was nearly six feet tall, no great shakes in the looks department with feet she was always tripping over? She inevitably turned into second choice when she stood next to pretty little Cinn, the older twin, the cleverer twin, the gorgeous twin, the not very nice twin, though no one but Pepper seemed to notice the last. What everyone did notice was that they didn‟t look anything like each other. At all. Alessandro had to have noticed, and Pepper wondered why he‟d not said anything. “Well, I better head back,” Cinn said. “Don‟t forget to buy Mum and Dad a present.” “Right.” Pepper was making them a gift but not going to the meal. The headache she planned had already started. Cinn sashayed away. The guys erecting scaffolding turned one after the other to watch her walk past. Typical. Pepper leaned back on her elbows and looked up at the magnificent limestone frontage of the museum. She could hardly believe this was where she was working. She‟d come here on a disastrous blind date a year ago and determined to visit it another time. Inexplicably, she never had. Alessandro had won a two-year contract to renovate the exterior, and recently he‟d spent more time here than in his workshop in Greenwich supervising his team of masons, let alone imparting his vast knowledge and experience to Pepper and the other two apprentices, Newt and George. Pepper was sure she hadn‟t imagined his temper steadily worsening. This was a big job. The building was fantastic, but physical and chemical weathering had eaten away details workmen had slaved over hundreds of years before. Crumbling blocks needed renewing, and carvings required repair and replacement. The museum had its own small team of stonemasons, but they‟d done little more than react to emergencies rather than systematically put things right. Two years. Pepper wondered what she‟d be doing by then. Having sold her sculptures for fantastic sums, she‟d be internationally renowned and living in an ocean-front house. Alternatively, she‟d still be single, still be doing grunt work for an increasingly dissatisfied Alessandro, still mooning over him, and still living in what was euphemistically described in the estate agent‟s blurb as a “bijoux cottage requiring slight renovation.” It still did.

Rocked

25

It would be comforting to see her present lifestyle as a stepping-stone to the one she wanted, but Pepper hadn‟t quite convinced herself. She‟d sold her first two sculptures just over a year ago, and the gallery owner had said he‟d take more, but when Pepper went back four months later, the place had closed down. She had yet to find another outlet. The scaffolding grew wider and taller as she watched, and Pepper hoped the crew made it secure. Stonemasons were supposed to have a good head for heights, but they scared Pepper to death. Something she‟d failed to tell Alessandro when he‟d interviewed her. Something he was soon going to discover.

26

Barbara Elsborg

Chapter Four Alessandro wanted to cut out his tongue. Why had he jumped down Pepper‟s throat? Particularly in front of her sister? He was an idiot. What else was new? He‟d had no idea Pepper had a twin. The pair couldn‟t be more different, and he suspected Cinn tired of hearing that. It had to be difficult standing alongside the natural beauty of Pepper, who had such exquisite bone structure. Pepper‟s eyelashes were long and dark, her fingers unmarked and slender despite hard physical labor. Had Pepper noticed the way he‟d looked at her over the past six weeks— undressing her with his gaze? Christ. She was his apprentice. Nothing should happen. Alessandro resigned himself to months of frustration. Maybe years. His shoulders slumped as he walked back toward the museum entrance. The truth was he‟d had his eye on her for far longer than she could ever know. The stonemasons‟ world was a small one. Eighteen months ago, on a visit to Talbot‟s quarry, Alessandro had seen a lone woman working as a sawyer. Talbot told him she wanted an apprenticeship but no one would take her on. Alessandro had neither the time nor money to take on more apprentices but even at a distance, he could see Pepper was good. Next time he saw her was a year ago in the dress made from the Ganim slipcover. With the museum contract, he had the money to set on three apprentices. Christ, if Pepper hadn‟t applied, he‟d have found out where she lived and posted the application form through her letter box. When she came for an interview, he had to tug his shirt outside his pants to hide his erection. The decision over whether to hire her was never in doubt. If she‟d turned out to be useless, he‟d have found her something else to do. But she was brilliant. She‟d impressed him more than any other apprentice he‟d seen. Amazingly strong, innovative, energetic, and intelligent—she was also funny and so sexy he‟d walked around for the last six weeks with a cock that thought it was a yo-yo. Thank Christ for loose-fitting pants and long shirts. He never tired of watching her work. Pepper could drag, entice, and seduce a story from the most unlikely lump of rock. She had the “feel” that couldn‟t be taught. Still fresh and naive, she hadn‟t been jaded by life, and when Alessandro looked at her, he felt like he‟d swallowed sunshine.

Rocked

27

Taking a deep breath, he walked into the museum. The oppressive feeling swamped him as he stepped over the threshold. Every bloody time. Was it the air? Some chemical he was allergic to? He hadn‟t been sure he could work here until Tarik Weston, the director‟s assistant, had shown him the suite of rooms and open courtyard they were to use. No bad vibes there. Well, only from an easily identified source, which was what had him fired up and blazing a path to Theodora. Studiously ignoring the exhibits he passed, Alessandro wound around groups of wide-eyed visitors, his mind, as usual, sidetracked by Pepper. He‟d thought it was a nickname, but now he wondered what her parents had been thinking. They give one twin a name that sounded delicious in its entirety and seductive when shortened, whether to Cinn or Cinna, and the other baby something—odd. He supposed Cayenne Pepper was better than Peppermint. Just. He wondered what she‟d do if he called her Cayenne. Alessandro grinned. He was tempted to try, but then he didn‟t want her to call him Aless. It stirred memories he preferred undisturbed. Alessandro knocked on the door and walked in. Tarik sat behind a desk, smiling, and Alessandro stuffed his hand into the pocket of his pants. What the hell was wrong with him? He didn‟t even fancy Tarik, though this place was full of temptation. He wondered if the HR department only chose attractive employees. Alessandro sent a message to his cock to stop swelling or else. When that didn‟t work, he pinched his balls. That did. “Theodora‟s expecting you.” Tarik arched perfect brows. “Please go in.” How was she expecting him? He hadn‟t called. Maybe Tarik had seen him stomping into the museum. The blond Adonis returned to his paper. Alessandro crossed the room, took his hand from his pocket, and opened the door. Theodora stood by the window, the view already marred by crisscrossing scaffolding poles. She turned and held out her hand. “Good afternoon, Alessandro. I trust everything is to your satisfaction?” No, it fucking isn’t. But the moment he shook her hand, Alessandro felt the heat of his anger dissipate. He pulled away, stepped back, and took a deep breath. “You didn‟t tell me I‟d be sharing workshop space with your stonemasons,” he said. “Didn‟t I?” Alessandro cut straight to the point. “Who‟s in charge?” Theodora smiled. “I am.” What had he asked her? Alessandro struggled to think straight. Oh yes. “My banker masons, carvers, and fixers work for me, not for Robert Harvey, nor for anyone else.” Including you, he thought but didn‟t say. “Of course your employees must obey you and not Robert.”

28

Barbara Elsborg

Obey? Alessandro stifled a laugh. That wasn‟t the word he‟d use. They cooperated if he asked nicely. Unfortunately, his first inclination was to shout. “I shall tell Robert you‟ll be allocating him and his team a section of the building to work on. I‟m sure you‟ll be able to keep out of each other‟s way.” Alessandro left not quite remembering why he‟d been so fired up.

*** When he opened the door leading to the series of rooms that made up the workshop, Alessandro heard male laughter. He walked into the main chamber and found both his employees and Robert Harvey‟s chuckling together. Pepper was in the arms of Saxon—the large hound belonging to Alessandro‟s ex-lover. The pair tottered around as though they were dancing until Pepper‟s back hit the wall, and Saxon pinned her there, his paws planted on her shoulders. She looked…resigned. “Saxon, down,” Alessandro called. The dog ignored him, and while she tried to push the animal away, he vigorously licked her face, his tail wagging hard enough to raise bruises. Not going to work. Pushing Saxon back made him think she wanted to play. This dog got so much exercise throwing himself at women, there was no need to walk him. It wasn‟t the first time he‟d launched himself at Pepper. It seemed that the mere smell of her made his nose twitch in delight. Alessandro felt the same. Unfortunately he had about as much control over the dog as he did his feelings about Pepper. “Saxon, get down,” Alessandro shouted. Saxon licked harder, his long tongue sweeping up and down Pepper‟s cheek. It annoyed Alessandro no one had tried to help her. They were too busy laughing. Newt walked in behind him, tsk-tsked when he saw what was happening, and then shot Alessandro a condemning look. Newt was right. This was Alessandro‟s fault. Partially. Saxon dropped to all fours and stuck his nose in Pepper‟s crotch. Lucky dog. Pepper squealed and tried to shove him off. “Down,” Alessandro bellowed and strode forward. Saxon took no notice. “Saxon, down,” Alessandro yelled, and this time the huge black crossbreed hound dropped to his haunches, though he stayed right in front of Pepper, tongue out, panting, nose inches from her crotch, his tail gathering dust as it swept the floor. “I‟ll get him.” Newt dragged the dog back into the interior courtyard where Alessandro had left him with food and water. “Who let him in here?” Alessandro snapped. No one owned up. There was a wet patch on Pepper‟s pants where Saxon had slobbered into her groin, and Alessandro couldn‟t drag his gaze away from it. “Can I put a claim in for sexual harassment?” Pepper asked with a forced laugh.

Rocked

29

“Has any work been done in my absence?” Alessandro growled. Men crept back to their stations, and Pepper shot to hers. Damn, had he needed to sound so short? Masks and goggles were donned, and the air filled with the sounds of chipping, chiseling, and hammering. Karl had begged Alessandro to look after Saxon while he went away for a few days. Alessandro tried to say no, but Karl resorted to emotional blackmail. His employees thought Alessandro was as hard as granite, but in matters of the heart he was soft as chalk. He and Karl might be over, but he still cared for the big lug. Just not the dog. “Seems like you have as much control of that animal as you do your staff,” Robert Harvey said. Alessandro turned to glare at the squat, florid-faced man. They‟d taken a dislike to each other the moment they met. Alessandro guessed Harvey believed he could repair the entire building single-handedly and saw Alessandro as some knowit-all upstart muscling in on his territory. They had the same goal. Surely they could work alongside each other. “Theodora suggested I allocate a section of the building for you to work on so we don‟t get under each other‟s feet,” Alessandro said. “Fine. I‟ll take the front.” Dickhead. “That‟s mine. You take the east wing. Start at the rear. I‟ll have a team start in the same place in the west.” Harvey sucked in his cheeks and nodded, recognizing the challenge set, though it wasn‟t a matter of speed but quality of work. Alessandro would make that clear to his masons. He strode through the rooms until he reached the benches of his three newest apprentices, then stood behind Newt and watched him trace from a template onto a stone block. Newt‟s ears reddened, and Alessandro bit back a smile. Nervous because he was being observed or because he fancied his boss? Probably both. “Good work,” Alessandro said. “Careful on the apex. Check the angle before you touch it with a chisel.” He moved on to George. He and Newt could hardly be more different. Apart from the fact that Newt was blatantly gay and George aggressively hetero, Newt was also creative and artistic while George could only do what he was told. Newt always had a smile on his face, while George looked as though he didn‟t know how to be happy. If he had a head for heights and could master the requirement for precision, George might make a good fixer but never a carver. It had taken George the longest of the three of them to get through the first test in their interview. Alessandro had driven them to a quarry and picked out three blocks of stone, roughly the same size. The test was to turn them into reasonably precise cubes using a chisel and mallet in a process known as bonding in. The end result told Alessandro all he needed to know. Newt finished first, followed by Pepper. George had produced a cube half the size of the others because he hadn‟t used the wooden blocks correctly to stop him removing too much stone. Pepper‟s cube had been the

30

Barbara Elsborg

largest and the most accurate. Alessandro wasn‟t sure George had ever forgiven her. When asked to repeat the test, George was as speedy and almost as accurate as the other two—which was why Alessandro had taken him on. He was a fast learner. Alessandro had praised him, but he feared the damage to George‟s ego had been done. “Solid work, George,” Alessandro said and moved on. Perhaps that was all George would ever manage, but Alessandro needed masons who were good at the basic work. Not everyone could be a star. The moment he stood behind Pepper, her scent rose above the smell of dust and rock, and his cock twitched. Alessandro stuffed his hand into his pocket and gave the offending organ a vigorous twist. Too vigorous, and a slight yelp escaped. He coughed to disguise it. Maybe he‟d be better carrying a pin in his pocket to prick his thigh, because any more twisting, and he‟d do himself some serious damage. Pepper was carving a small two-headed fish. The original sat on a low pillar next to the main entrance and had been worn away by the fingers of visitors. She worked from a photograph and drawings she‟d made, and Alessandro was impressed by her progress. Christ, she’s good. Maybe better than he‟d been at this stage in his career. Alessandro looked for jealousy, found none, and smiled. “The head on the left looks…off,” he said. “I wondered,” Pepper said. “The eye‟s too big.” She was right. That was exactly the problem. Alessandro moved away, wishing he could pinpoint so easily what was wrong with his life. Christ, now I’m lying to myself? He knew exactly what was wrong. His love life was completely fucked. After he spoke to Eli Kamen a year ago, Alessandro had hoped they might get together, but the guy had vanished. The only good thing that happened was that Alessandro had finished with Karl. Sort of. Karl was as bad at hearing good-bye as Alessandro was at saying no. Their relationship might have officially ended a year ago, but they‟d limped along, occasionally hooking up until six weeks ago. The day Pepper started work. Alessandro talked about Pepper, and Karl had gotten drunk. The smashing of Alessandro‟s favorite sculpture had not been easy to forgive. Nor the three stitches Alessandro needed in his head. “Fuck her and get over her,” Karl had snapped. Alessandro had done neither. He was still working on the first. He wondered if Karl had persuaded him to look after Saxon, knowing the dog would pester Pepper. He went to his office and pulled out the architectural drawings of the museum‟s facade. His mind was elsewhere. Had he made a mistake taking on Pepper? In a way, he‟d looked for a reason not to because he wanted to go out with

Rocked

31

her. Except how likely would that have been once he‟d told her he wouldn‟t be employing her? About as likely as him asking her out now that he did employ her. Unrequited lust had driven Alessandro to six weeks of self-imposed celibacy. Apart from the long-standing affair with his fist.

*** Theodora sat back from a pile of paperwork and stared fixedly at the office door. A few moments later, Tarik walked in. “You called?” he asked. “What took you so long?” Tarik laughed. “How are the preparations going?” “Fine.” “Have all the invitations been issued?” she asked. “All but twenty, in case the scouts find someone too good to resist.” Theodora sighed. “We don‟t want a repeat of last year. Only straight men. We‟re lucky that guy wasn‟t missed. I could hardly tell the police he was on the roof.” Tarik moved to the back of her chair and massaged her shoulders. “Everything will be fine. Don‟t worry.”

*** Alessandro noticed George slip into one of the storage rooms. When he didn‟t emerge after a few minutes, Alessandro flung open the door. “What are you doing?” George spun around and looked guilty as hell. “Checking…” His voice trailed off. “There‟s nothing to do with stonemasonry in this room. Go home,” Alessandro said. George fled. Alessandro switched on the light and looked around. What had George found so fascinating? Shelves with neatly arranged cans of paint. And a gap. Alessandro stepped closer and saw a hole in the wall. Oh fuck. He put his eye to the tiny circle, focused, and reared back. Competing emotions threatened to tear him in half. He wanted to put his hands around George‟s neck and throttle him. He wanted to put his hands on Pepper‟s body and caress her. He also wanted to take another look. Shit. He walked away, but as he reached the door, instead of opening it wider and stepping out, Alessandro closed it. He looked for something to wedge under the handle and found a broom. Even as he yelled abuse at himself, he moved back to look again.

32

Barbara Elsborg

Such a sweet backside. Oh God, a perfect body. Long, lean, curved in the right places. Turn around. As though she heard him, Pepper twisted. Sweet Jesus. Alessandro had his pants down and his hand around his cock before he could help himself. Stop it. But he couldn‟t. He watched Pepper rub shampoo onto her hair and work it to a lather. He rubbed his cock and brought it to a lather too. Stop it. Water poured over her, soapy streams trailing down her body, dripping from pale pink nipples. That navel piercing sent ripples of electricity shooting up and down his spine. He wanted to lick the golden bar, suck it into his mouth. She was shaved. So was he. Oh Christ. He pumped his cock faster, the same way, in opposite directions, fast, slow, straight, and twisting. He never took his eye from the peephole. He hadn‟t seen her legs since that night a year ago; now he could see all of her. Nothing disappointed. He could feel himself coming, the power building behind the barricade. The shower stopped, but Alessandro didn‟t. He bit his lip in case he cried out and she heard. Even watching Pepper dry herself was a turn-on. He imagined his fingers stroking her instead of the towel, and he was coming, no way back. The tight band in his head snapped, and orgasm shot down his back, igniting his balls in fiery heat. Cum rushed from his cock into his hand. So good and so fucking bad. I am such a fucking pervert. His palm overflowing, Alessandro looked around and grabbed a rag from a shelf. When he was zipped up, he picked up a can of paint and removed the broom from the door. He stepped out to find George leaning against the wall opposite with the hint of a smirk on his face. Alessandro wanted to slam his fist into the guy‟s mouth. George looked at the paint and then back at Alessandro. “Found what you were looking for?” George asked. “I told you to go home,” Alessandro said. “See you tomorrow, maestro?” What fucking choice did he have? He could fire the prick, but he‟d rather punch him. He needed cause for termination that didn‟t involve a crime of which he was also guilty. Alessandro found himself nodding. This asshole‟s days were numbered.

Rocked

33

Chapter Five Pepper looked at the scaffolding erected around the museum, let her gaze settle on the ladders, and battled with the impulse to run fast in the opposite direction. Just as well she hadn‟t been able to face breakfast, because she had a feeling she‟d have shortly been facing it again. “Hard hats on,” Alessandro said. Pepper swallowed a burst of hysteria. She needed to pull herself together and stop thinking about slipping and plummeting to the ground, how her legs would break and her arms and her head and the blood… Fear warped her thought processes. She came up with a hundred excuses, and apart from dropping dead of fright before she put a foot on the ladder, none seemed likely to work. I can do this. She‟d climbed ladders before to inspect stonework. She hadn‟t liked it, but she‟d done it. Pepper looked up and up and up. Shit. How come the building seemed twice the height it had yesterday? Her body prickled with sweat; her throat lost all moisture. She backed away, and then came forward again, only to reverse once more. Sensing she was under observation, Pepper turned to see Alessandro give her a strange look before he climbed the ladder. Not even the sight of his taut backside stopped her worrying. “After you,” Newt said. “No, after you.” Pepper stepped back. Alessandro was already at the level of the first platform. One blink and Newt joined him. He‟d almost run up the bloody rungs. He waved down to George and Pepper. Pepper took hold of the ladder and then let go again. On her third cycle of clutch and release Alessandro yelled, “Stop dancing with the bloody thing and get up here.” “Afraid, are you?” George whispered. “The ladder‟s not fastened at the top. Gust of wind could blow it over.” Bastard. Pepper took hold of the aluminum sides and began to climb. All she needed to do was not look down, and she‟d be fine. If she couldn‟t do this, it would be the end of her apprenticeship. If she lost this job, she‟d end up bricklaying again. Feet came into view, and Pepper realized she‟d reached the first level. She climbed

34

Barbara Elsborg

onto the planks and stepped toward the building, trying not to clench her fists or look anywhere but directly ahead. “Okay, Pepper?” Newt whispered. No one knew she was scared of heights, but Pepper suspected her white face and antics at the bottom might have given her away. She turned to smile at Newt as George stepped onto the platform, caught her eye, and jumped. Everything rattled, and Pepper only just managed to restrain a shriek. Maybe everyone knew she was scared. “Testing it‟s secure,” George said when Alessandro glared. The three of them followed Alessandro as he walked the length of the planking. Pepper kept close to the building and ran her fingers along the poles, even a light touch bringing reassurance. “Look at that.” Alessandro rubbed a section of masonry. “It‟s crumbling like cheese.” And Pepper‟s bones. She needed to get this over with as fast as possible. She hardly listened to a word Alessandro said and hoped he didn‟t ask questions. “What would you do, Pepper?” Alessandro asked. Fuck. Pepper struggled for inspiration. “I‟d think about it.” He frowned. “Because it‟s never wise to rush into things,” she blurted. “So if someone shouted „below,‟ you‟d think about it?” Alessandro yelled. “In the meantime something will be hurtling toward you while you stand there thinking.” Pepper gulped. “Start listening and stop daydreaming.” Alessandro walked to the next ladder. Newt gave her a sympathetic glance before he followed, while George smirked. Pepper‟s footsteps slowed to a stop. Oh God, I can’t do this. She was almost disabled by fear. With her heart pounding, she stood trying to magic up courage from somewhere. When Alessandro looked at her, she examined a tracery. He returned to her side. “Did you find something? Um, yes it needs a bit of work. Okay, up again.” Don’t look down. Pepper kept repeating the same words over and over. “Hey, look at that circular mark on the lawn,” George said. “Some idiot must have had the blade setting too low.” No way was Pepper looking. She started to climb after Alessandro, sliding her hands up the sides of the ladder as her feet felt for the next rung. If she stopped, she‟d not be able to get going again. Clambering on to the next level was almost worse than going up the ladder. Horizontal poles were in place to stop workers

Rocked

35

falling, but Pepper imagined herself collapsing and slithering through the gap. Where was the use in a hard hat if you fell from up here? Newt joined them, and then George, who looked like he was plotting something. “This is not too bad,” Alessandro said. He had to be joking. Alessandro pointed. “Look how some stones have held up better than others.” Oh, he was talking about the building. “I‟ll need to do a thorough inspection.” Not with me. “We could take it in turns to come up with you,” George said. Bastard. “Two more stages to go. Sure you‟re okay, Pepper? You‟re a bit pale.” Alessandro‟s brow wrinkled. “I need to pee,” Pepper lied. “Toilets on the next level?” He laughed. “You should have gone before we started. You‟ll remember next time.” Next time? Nothing short of a miracle, she managed to ascend another ladder. She stared directly at the stonework and pretended she stood on the ground, which helped. The increased wind and sway of the scaffolding didn‟t. “What a view,” George said. “Come and look.” Fall off, why don’t you! Pepper slid her fingers from one pole to the next, hanging on with one hand when she let go with the other. “What a fascinating bit of carving,” she said. Alessandro came to her side, snorted, “Pedestrian,” and joined the others. “Come over here, Pepper. You can see most of London.” George‟s metaphorical dagger hit her smack in the chest. “I‟m balancing the weight out.” Pepper tightened her grip on the upright. “Not afraid of heights, are you?” George twisted the blade. “I‟m not afraid of anything,” Pepper snapped. “Then what are you doing over there? You can see much better from here.” George ripped the blade down her torso, and her guts fell out. They slithered through the huge man-size gaps in the planking and dropped to the ground. Damn imagination. “Why are you hugging the pole like that?” George asked. “I‟ve been wondering whether I should take up pole dancing.” Pepper wrapped herself tighter around the metal upright. Three jaws dropped.

36

Barbara Elsborg

“If stonemasonry doesn‟t work out…” she mumbled. Alessandro‟s eyes darkened. She tried to look sexy and confident but suspected scared shitless about covered it. “Okay. Up again. After you.” Alessandro gestured toward the ladder. Oh God, oh God, oh God. She felt like she was doing everything in slow motion, her hands and feet moving no faster than a snail. “Get a move on, Pepper,” George shouted. She crawled onto the last platform unsure if she could stand. The wind seemed stronger. The scaffolding swayed like a palm tree and every cell in her body trembled along with it. Her heart was trying for a world trampoline record. Stand up. “Okay up there, Pepper?” Newt called. “Yep.” Her palms were slick with sweat. Stand up. Pepper forced herself to her knees and then pushed up on shaky legs. She caught the rim of her hard hat on the outstretched gargoyle, and the blow knocked her sideways. She staggered toward the edge of the platform, cried out in fright, and flung herself the other way. Pepper wrapped both arms around the gargoyle‟s neck, and pressing her petrified face to his equally petrified one, she held on tight. OhmyGodohmyGodohmyGod. “What are you doing?” Alessandro asked as he came to stand beside her. “I love it,” she blurted. He laughed. “It‟s a pretty good example. Oh Christ, I‟ve never seen that before.” “What?” Pepper couldn‟t move. Superglue and fear had a lot in common. “You can‟t see from up there,” Alessandro said. Pepper slowly peeled her arms from the gargoyle‟s body. Keeping one hand clamped around his neck, she bent over. “His cock‟s a waterspout.” Newt chuckled. “Pepper, let go,” Alessandro snapped. “I‟d rather not.” “It‟s not safe. Get off it now. All of you stand back.” Oh God. She let go and grabbed a pole. George and Newt moved farther away. “We need to take this gargoyle down. The mortar‟s breaking away at its tail where it‟s attached to the roof.” Alessandro stood. “I‟m surprised it hasn‟t already fallen.”

Rocked

37

In her mind‟s eye, Pepper watched it break free and smash through the scaffolding, taking her to the ground with it. Her stomach roiled. “Needs some work on the body. We‟ll bring it down to the workshop.” “Now?” Pepper squeaked. Alessandro rolled his eyes. “Not this minute obviously. We can‟t carry it down the ladder. Probably too awkward to use the roof access and go through the building. We need to hire a gantry hoist. Better check the other gargoyles. The three of you have a look and tell me what you think. Be careful.” Oh God, he expects me to move? Pepper did a slow foot shuffle to the gargoyle on the right. She checked for damage, and as she walked to the next one, George grabbed her. Pepper screamed, “Alessandro!” “What the fuck are you doing?” Alessandro yelled. “You don‟t mess around up here. Leave Pepper alone.” She was mortified she‟d yelled his name. “Sorry, maestro. I just wanted to show Pepper something,” George said. “Show her. Don‟t grab her.” Newt passed her as he went the other way. When Pepper reached George‟s side, he pulled down the waistband of his pants and waved his cock at her. A laugh burst from her lips, and his glare told her that hadn‟t been the reaction he‟d expected. She carried on to the far gargoyle without thinking about how high up she was. George was a moron. “So what did he want you to see?” Alessandro asked when she got back. “A pathetic cock,” Pepper said. “Nowhere near as good as yours.” She felt her face flush with heat. “This gargoyle I mean.” Eli‟s mind was so awash with thoughts he could barely keep them straight in his head. The woman with the pierced navel was up here. Her name was Pepper, and she‟d hugged him. He‟d felt the warmth of her cheek resting against his and the dampness of her palms on his back. He‟d heard the fast beat of her heart. Actually there was something a bit odd about that, but the puzzlement over her heartbeat vanished amid the excitement of being embraced. He‟d inhaled her sweet scent. Then Alessandro appeared. His name rolled off the tongue. Well, it would if Eli‟s tongue wasn‟t stone. Not the big miracle he wanted, but Eli would take what he could get. Then came the bad news. Apparently he was attached to the building by the skin of his…tail and could fall at any time. Eli was fairly certain if there was a chance of emerging from this and returning to the man he was—not that he would ever be quite that man again—then it stood no chance of happening if he lay in a million pieces on the path below. Unless someone was very good at 3-D jigsaws.

38

Barbara Elsborg

They planned to take him down. That sounded good, but repair work? He felt everything—wind, rain, snow, and bloody pigeons. If they took chisels to him, he‟d feel that too. Nothing needed doing to his dick, did it? Oh God. Maybe he‟d have been better off falling. Hey, Spit. Did you see that prick show her his cock? Gargle asked. The bastard. She’s scared, Spit said. Not of his cock. Of being up here. Yeah, she is. Eli stared at her. He should have been paying attention to what the three were saying, but he was mesmerized by their nearness, their faces, Pepper‟s ass. Was she the one who‟d told Alessandro to fuck off a year ago? Alessandro rubbed his thumb under Eli‟s chin as he passed, and Eli imagined Pepper pressed between the two of them, belonging to both of them and both of them belonging to her. Getting way ahead of himself. He‟d never be part of a relationship with anything other than his imagination if he couldn‟t manage to get free from his prison. As they climbed down, Pepper the last, she looked up at Eli and smiled. Something in his heart cracked. Looks like I’m going to be leaving you guys, Eli said. Silence from both sides. He sighed. I’d like to say I’ll be back soon, but I hope I won’t. Don’t forget us, Spit whispered. Never. If there is a way out of this and I find it, I won’t leave you up here. Eli felt…unsettled. He‟d wanted his world to change, and now he was afraid. When Pepper had put her arms around him and hugged him tight, it brought back memories of all he‟d been missing. Then Eli tried to think of the last occasion a woman had needed him for anything other than sex, and he couldn‟t. The trace of Pepper‟s soapy smell lingered. The moistness of her palms, the feel of her soft skin pressing against him, the sound of her heart beating like crazy—on the wrong side, was that it?—were imprinted in his mind. You’ll be fine, Spit said. So long as they don’t knock off your cock by accident, Gargle added. Thanks, guys. It gave him something else to worry about while he watched men scurry around below. What if they did break off his cock? Did that mean he wouldn‟t have one when he changed back? He would change back. Wouldn‟t he? Eli felt different, but that was probably because he‟d just enjoyed his first human touch in almost a year. Only it wasn‟t actually human contact he needed but those bitches—careful—those beautiful women to come and turn him back to a man

Rocked

39

again. Please. That thought set up another worry. If he wasn‟t on the roof, would they bother looking for him? Now Eli wasn‟t sure he wanted to be taken down. Stop fretting, Spit said. Go with the flow. Gargle laughed. Life’s bound to come in fits and starts. Not everything is perfect. What else could Eli do but let things roll? Choice had been taken away from him almost a year ago.

*** It was late afternoon by the time anyone came back. Guys he hadn‟t seen before rigged up an electric hoist and wrapped him in orange netting. Alessandro came up to supervise and stroked Eli‟s flank with his hand. If he didn‟t already have an erection, that was enough to give him one. “Make sure he‟s well supported once I start detaching him from the building,” Alessandro said. At the first strike of the chisel, Eli shuddered. Vibrations rippled through him from nose to…tail. He couldn‟t see what was being done, but at least it wasn‟t hurting. Yet, said Gargle. Think of something to distract him, said Spit. Gargle chuckled. Soon he’s going to have a woman’s hands all over him. And maybe this man’s, Spit said. Both at the same time would be perfect, Eli thought. “Hold him firm and be ready,” Alessandro called. “A few more strikes and he‟ll be loose.” Eli sent up a little prayer that he‟d suddenly turn into a real live guy the moment he was hacked from the building, that no one would shriek and drop him, that Alessandro would want him, and that Pepper would too. Greedy. To be a guy again was enough. The tremors engulfing his body grew in strength, and then with a lurch, he had a split second to feel himself fall until the net took his weight. And held. His stone cheeks pressed into the webbing, his stone cock stuck through it, but his shoulders were held tight, suspended in the strong mesh. No miracle, but he was moving for the first time in months as he swayed, suspended in the cradle. A strange exhilaration spread through him. Don’t do anything we wouldn’t do, Spit called. Are you crazy? Do everything we can’t do, Gargle yelled. Twice. More than twice.

40

Barbara Elsborg

Eli swung out away from the scaffolding and began to descend. Like some white-knuckle fairground ride that cheats its passengers, he moved face-first toward the ground at the speed of a sloth. Pepper stood below. Waiting for me. Hands caught him as he came within feet of the ground, and Eli was set up on his—oh God—tail, presumably. He wasn‟t used to being upright. He didn‟t feel stable. He wanted to throw out his arms to balance. “Watch out,” someone yelled. Shit. Eli began to topple, and Pepper dashed in front of him. He tried to yell at her to get out of the way, but she wrapped her arms around him. “Got you,” she said. Eli could barely believe she caught him, held him, stopped him from falling. How the fuck had she managed that? He stared straight into her eyes and watched them widen in distress as she began to collapse under his weight. He could hear people yelling, but the pair of them were still toppling. Don’t let me crush her. Only at the very last second did someone whisk Pepper from beneath Eli. Knocked to one side, he tipped as he fell, and his head crashed into the ground. Fuck, fuck, fuck. His ear exploded. Pain flooded his body. Out of the corner of his eye he watched Alessandro help an uninjured Piper to her feet, fingers reaching to brush her down until Alessandro seemed to realize what he was doing and stuck his hands behind his back. Hug her, for Christ’s sake. “Are you okay?” Alessandro asked. “Fine.” What about me? My head feels like it’s been hit with a sledgehammer. “Why the hell did you get in front of it?” Alessandro dragged his fingers through his hair. “You could have been killed.” “That‟s what comes of using a woman to do a man‟s job,” said a bald guy. “Fuck off, Harvey,” Alessandro snapped. “I didn‟t want him to break,” Pepper said. Alessandro picked up Eli‟s ear. “Oh dear.” Pepper groaned. “Oh no.” Oh fuck. “You can mend it since you‟re so in love with the thing.” Alessandro handed her the ear and turned to those watching. “Carry the gargoyle to the workshop. Be careful. It could be more fragile than it looks.” Yes, I am. Thank fuck I didn’t land on my cock.

Rocked

41

Alessandro and Pepper moved out of sight, but Eli could still hear them talking. “Do you have a problem with heights?” Alessandro asked. “No.” Liar. “So what happened this morning?” Alessandro asked. “I don‟t like it when the scaffolding shakes, that‟s all.” “Because if you had a problem, I‟d need you to tell me.” “I know what stonemasons have to do,” Pepper said in a quiet voice. “Right. Now how do you plan to reattach the ear?” “Glue.” That sounds good. “And a metal peg,” she added. That doesn’t. “I don‟t recognize the stone,” Pepper said. “What is it?” There was a long silence. Eli was carried nose down in the sling by a number of guys. It made him wonder how Pepper had held him up at all. “I‟m not sure I know,” Alessandro said. “The exterior looks like limestone, but the interior… Save a sample of the material you drill out for the peg, and we‟ll check it under a microscope.” Oh God, she’s going to drill into my head? Eli was carried inside a building and into a room with whitewashed walls and a flagstone floor. They set him down, gently rolled him to remove the netting, and Eli lay with his cheek against a dusty floor. When Pepper dropped to her knees beside him and stroked the side of his face with her fingers, he wanted to kiss them. He was touched by her kindness without expectation of a response. “Sorry. I‟ll make you good as new, I promise,” she whispered. Make me real. The pain in Eli‟s heart overpowered the ache in his head. “Is it okay if I start now?” she asked. “You do know what you‟re doing?” Alessandro asked. Eli didn‟t like the sound of that question. Pepper stood. “If I cock it up, I can always take off the other ear.” Alessandro‟s chuckle only partially reassured him. There were others around. Eli could hear them talking but couldn‟t see much. Pepper crouched next to him, this time wearing safety glasses and holding a drill. Shit. “It won‟t hurt a bit,” she said. That was what the doctor had told Eli when he reset his dislocated shoulder, and it bloody well had hurt. He wanted anesthetic. Eli watched her drilling a hole in

42

Barbara Elsborg

the ear that had broken off and tried to beam the thought to her that he was quite happy with one ear. Why on earth did he need two? He was a gargoyle. He was supposed to be ugly. “I‟m just going to make a hole in your head and insert a metal peg so I can fit the ear back into place. Sound okay?” Nooooooooooooooooooo! “Playing nursey?” A guy‟s dusty boots appeared next to Pepper‟s knees. “Want to play with me?” Eli recognized the voice of the guy who‟d flashed her. “If you let me stick needles in that small flabby thing you showed me earlier.” The guy‟s boot nudged Eli‟s cock. “Planning to have fun with that?” “Fuck off, George.” Yes, fuck off, George. Eli mentally groaned with relief when the guy moved away. He watched Pepper making the hole in his ear and imagined how those fingers would feel if he was flesh and blood. She smelled so sweet. He loved the way she chewed her lip as she concentrated. Her eyes were amazing, her sun-flecked hair so pretty, her skin beautiful. He wished he could see that piercing in her navel, but her top covered it. He was so busy looking at her, he‟d not been paying attention to what she was doing until the drill started up again. The moment the metal bit touched his head, Eli screamed. And kept on screaming and screaming and screaming…

Rocked

43

Chapter Six Pepper didn‟t understand why drilling the gargoyle made her so anxious. For some weird reason she thought she was hurting him. The fierce scowl on his face didn‟t help. She put the drill down. “Going home, Pepper?” Alessandro asked. “Or were you planning to stay all night?” Pepper looked around and realized everyone had gone. “I want to finish this.” “I need to lock up.” “I‟d really like to get the ear glued so it can set overnight.” Alessandro tightened his mouth, then put his hand in his pocket and took out a key ring. Pepper stood. “No holding wild parties in my absence.” He handed her a spare key. “Not unless you invite me too.” Pepper smiled. “Thank you.” Alessandro walked away, then walked back and then walked away again. He stopped at the arch leading to the next room and came back much more slowly, and Pepper stopped breathing. He lifted his hand to his hair as if he was going to run his fingers through it, but he let his arm drop and gave her a hesitant smile. He’s going to ask me out. Pepper‟s heart jumped like an excited puppy. He’s gay, you idiot, said her brain. Shut up, said her heart. He might shout at her a lot, but ever since she‟d started working for him, Pepper had seen Alessandro staring at her sometimes as though… He’s so gorgeous. Oh God, oh God, oh God. Maybe he wasn‟t gay. Now try for the obvious reason he’s standing there looking nervous, you fool. He’s going to tell you off. Pepper watched Alessandro‟s Adam‟s apple yo-yo in his throat. “There‟s something I need to tell you,” he muttered. You’re not gay? I’m wonderful? You can’t bear to be without me? She swallowed hard. I’m…fired? She had lied about her fear of heights. “Someone‟s been watching you in the shower,” he blurted.

44

Barbara Elsborg

Where was that on her list? Pepper ran through it again before her heart fell through her stomach. “What?” “He‟d made a hole in the wall of the store cupboard. I‟ve taken steps to ensure it never happens again.” Bloody hell. Alessandro turned to go, and Pepper called, “How do you know?” His shoulders stiffened. Oh God, was it him? He faced her. “I caught him in the act. I‟m sorry.” Pepper gulped. “Are you going to sack him?” Alessandro hesitated and looked uncomfortable. “I‟d prefer not to.” “Oh. Will you tell me who it was?” “I think it‟s better if I don‟t.” Pepper nodded, and he walked away. She sank to her knees. Her fingers trembled as she picked up the drill. It didn‟t sound as though Alessandro had watched her. Why would he have told her? Unless someone had seen him spying and, worried they‟d tell her, he‟d made a presumptive strike. Oh God. She was such an idiot. Tears sprang into her eyes. Even if he‟d peeked and seen her naked, he was gay. He didn‟t care what she looked like without clothes. All those looks he gave her were probably because she was doing something stupid. Pepper cried harder, her tears dripping onto the stone. She painted the ear with glue and put it in place, positioning it so the edges matched. Luckily it had been a clean break. When she picked up the drill to put it away, her finger slipped on the trigger. The bit slid and gouged out a sliver of flesh from her hand. “Shhhit,” Pepper hissed. Blood splattered over the gargoyle‟s cheek. Pepper pushed herself to her feet, clutching her finger. She walked to the sink and stuck her hand under the tap. Once the bleeding stopped, she wet a rag to wipe the gargoyle‟s face. When she turned, the cloth fell from her hand, and the air froze in her lungs. Pepper‟s gaze skittered around the room and came back to land on what her brain couldn‟t compute. The gargoyle had gone, and in its place, curled into almost the same position, was a naked man. Blinking changed nothing. Pinching her arm failed too. Pepper‟s mouth opened and closed like that of a floundering fish. Was this some trick the gang was playing? Maybe they hadn‟t really gone. But it would have taken four guys to shift something so heavy, and she‟d heard nothing. Oh God. The gargoyle had turned into a man. He gasped and then groaned. The moan of pain stopped her running. Pepper crept to his side. His eyes were shut tight, his face screwed up in agony as he

Rocked

45

panted. This can’t be real. She had to be hallucinating. It was like one of those TV tricks where you come home from work to find someone‟s moved your house. If they could do that, then shifting a stone gargoyle should be easy. But I didn’t hear anything. Pepper crouched down and gingerly laid her palm on his back. Warm flesh and blood. Dirty but as real as her. His fists were clenched so tight against the floor his knuckles were white. Pepper stroked his back. She didn‟t know what else to do. Maybe she‟d fallen, hit her head, and was hallucinating. Or she‟d gone mad. The disappointment of Alessandro not wanting her had led her to imagine a gargoyle was a man. Or was she a witch? Pepper bit her lip to restrain a snort of laughter. If only she‟d known she had this power to make men, she could have saved herself so much aggravation. It has to be a trick. She looked him up and down and noticed the lump of stone at his feet—the piece that Alessandro said needed to be chiseled off before they put him back on the roof. No way could that have been removed without her hearing. It wasn‟t a different piece of stone but the same one, a perfectly clear indent where the tail had been. Oh God. The man began to shake. “Shit, shit, shit,” he gasped. Hearing his voice snapped Pepper back to reality—such as it was. She shuffled forward to kneel in front of him. “What can I do?” He looked up at her with the most beautiful green eyes. “You…see…me?” “Yes.” “Two…ears?” She gulped and nodded. “Not stone?” “No.” “Hurts,” he groaned. “Muscles locked. Need to move.” “Let me help.” Pepper hooked her arm under his and lifted. He slowly uncurled and rose to his feet. “Oh fuck,” he gasped. Pepper knew if she hadn‟t been supporting him, he‟d have fallen. He shook from head to toe, his breathing rapid, pain etched on his grimy face. She pulled him the couple of feet to the bench and leaned him against it. He lifted his hand. “I‟m still gray.” “You‟re dirty,” she said. Filthy would have been more accurate. His skin was so ingrained with dirt it looked artificial. “Christ.” He took a deep breath and then gave her a little smile. “Name‟s Eli.” “I‟m Pepper.”

46

Barbara Elsborg

“Thank you,” he whispered. For what? But she knew. She‟d done this. She‟d made him a man. Pepper felt like she‟d fallen into a huge vat of liquid chocolate. She was drowning, but what a way to go. Eli could barely think through the pain, but along with the agony, delight surged through his body. He‟d been given the miracle for which he‟d been so desperate. He was living, breathing, if somewhat dirty flesh. Even better, he had Pepper‟s hot hands on him. Without her help, he wasn‟t sure he‟d have managed to stand. Without her help, he was likely to collapse. Without her, he‟d still be a gargoyle. Oh God. “Don‟t let go of me,” he whispered. Christ, what if I turn back? What if this doesn’t last? “I don‟t understand,” she said. And she thought he did? Pepper blinked. “I feel as though I‟ve stepped into a fairy tale. How can a gargoyle turn into a man?” “I was a man before I was a gargoyle,” Eli said. “A year ago…I was turned into stone. Somehow, you‟ve turned me back.” He lifted his hand and gingerly felt his ear. Thank fuck. “You put it back the right way round.” Pepper released a strangled laugh. She ran a finger down the side of his face. “Glue set okay?” Eli asked. “Christ, that drill hurt.” Her eyes opened wide as she let her hand fall. “You could feel it? Shit, I thought… There‟s a white line where… Oh God. This can‟t be happening.” Eli sighed. “That‟s what I thought a year ago.” “Shit.” “I‟ve had almost twelve months to accept there‟s more to this world than I‟d imagined. I was turned to stone, and thanks to you, I‟ve turned back.” Eli tried to straighten and groaned. Pepper tightened her hold. Had she been the catalyst, or something else? “Who did it?” Pepper asked. “Three bit—women.” “How?” “No idea.” “What did you do?” Her voice had dropped to a whisper. Eli winced. “There was a…party in the museum. I refused to have sex with one woman. Wore condoms when I fucked the other two after they‟d asked me not to. Use condoms that is.” He lifted his head and looked into Pepper‟s face, waited to see what she‟d say.

Rocked

47

“That doesn‟t sound…right,” she said. “That‟s what I thought, and I should have left the moment I felt uneasy, but my dick overruled my brain.” “Were they trying to get pregnant?” “Seems the obvious conclusion.” He had no idea whether she believed him. “What now?” she asked. “I want to go home.” I want you to come with me. I want a shower. I want food. I want you. “I should be able to find you some clothes. Would you like a shower first?” “Please.” Eli stumbled when he tried to walk, but Pepper caught him. “Steady,” she said. “Put your arm over my shoulder.” “You‟re strong.” Thank God for that. Eli concentrated on moving his legs one after the other. He looked down. Oh Christ. No need to remind that part of him how to work. He still had an erection. Had she noticed? Well, she wasn‟t blind. They shuffled from one room into another and finally into a white-tiled bathroom. “Can you stand on your own?” Pepper asked. Eli had a bad thought and told the first lie of his new life. “No.” Pepper helped him sit on the floor of the shower, and when she moved away, Eli decided it served him right. A touch unreasonable to expect her to strip and shower with a guy sporting a yearlong erection, even if he didn‟t have the strength to do anything with it. Was she trying not to look at it? He was trying not to think about it. Eli realized how lucky he was that she hadn‟t completely freaked out to find a naked man where she‟d left a lump of stone. With an erection. Oh shit. Why wouldn‟t the damn thing go down? She took off her boots, and a lump formed in Eli‟s throat. When she peeled off her pants and then her shirt, Eli bit back his groan in case she could tell the difference between a sound of lust and one of pain. Her pink bra and red panties ended any hope of his erection subsiding. He could almost feel his blood rush from all points to join in the fun. In front of him stood a long, lean, and luscious woman who was incredibly strong. With that intriguing gold bar at her navel, Pepper made his blood boil. She reached behind him to start the shower, giving him a tantalizing close-up of her body, and this time the groan escaped. “You okay?” she asked. “Mmm,” he mumbled. Now his balls hurt too.

48

Barbara Elsborg

Pepper hauled him to his feet and supported him under the torrent of warm water. Eli tilted his face to the flow, opened his mouth, and almost choked. He forgot water could no longer rush through him. He ached all over, every muscle stiff, his sinews and tendons tight. The tiniest movement caused him pain, but he‟d never felt so happy, so relieved because he was no longer stone. I’m alive. Eli wanted to scream it to the world. She had her arms around him, and Eli‟s hands twitched along with his cock, tempted beyond belief, except it was his greedy dick that had got him into this mess in the first place. Her hair was soaked and plastered to her head. Cute ears. He stared at the line of piercings, gold rings holding little stars. She blinked, and droplets of water flicked from her long eyelashes. “Lean against the tiles,” she said and propped him up. He watched brown water swirling around his feet. Christ, I’m filthy. Control was returning to his body, blood flowing less sluggishly, synapses firing, and cells regenerating as his energy level rose. Alive. Pepper filled her palm with shower gel, rubbed her hands together, and then took his hand between hers, threading her fingers through his, massaging as she cleaned his skin. Eli lifted his head and didn‟t take his gaze from her face. I love her. Idiot. Idiot. Idiot. He loved her because she‟d brought him back to life. He loved her because she was washing him like a child. He loved her because she hadn‟t freaked out. She cared. But he didn‟t love her. Did he? When she‟d washed one arm, she began on the other, repeating the process until she reached his shoulders. No one had ever done this for him since he was a baby. His balls were full to bursting. He didn‟t dare look at his cock. “That feels wonderful. Thank you,” Eli said. “You‟re welcome.” Her smile sent a burst of heat barreling through his body. Pepper washed his hair, massaged his scalp until he thought he might cry with joy. Her fingers on his face felt so fantastic Eli almost convinced himself he was dreaming. She worked her way down his chest, over his pecs, across his abs, and just as he wondered if he was going to get very lucky, she slipped behind him, crouched, and rubbed his ankles. Her hands pressed, stroked, and squeezed their way up his calves, his thighs, and over his butt. He groaned as she worked on his back and wished he was lying down for her to do this, lying down with her under him, over him, beside him.

Rocked

49

She‟d touched him everywhere but the one place he was now desperate for her to put her hands. What was she thinking? Christ, when had he ever wanted to know what a woman was thinking? That way led to trouble, but he wanted to know now. Except when he‟d seen her lying on the grass next to Daisy, he‟d thought she might be into women, so maybe he was jumping the gun here. It could explain why she was ignoring his erection. Eli leaned away from the wall of the shower, found his balance, and watched clear water swirl at his feet. Pepper stood in front of him, her hands on his waist, her fingers rubbing his perfectly clean hip bones, and breathing fast. When she looked into his face, he saw her pupils were dilated. His heart began to jump. Into women or not, she was into him now. “You missed a bit,” he said. “You can‟t manage that little thing yourself?” Eli sniggered, lifted one hand, and let it flop. “Seems not.” He looked at his cock. “I think I must have broken some sort of record. An erection that‟s lasted nearly a year. The last fifteen minutes have been entirely your fault.” He stared straight at her. When she smiled, Eli had to fight not to drag her into his arms and give his improved mobility away. Maybe he hadn‟t fooled her. “You are the most gorgeous thing I‟ve ever seen,” he whispered, and for once, he meant it. Pepper‟s smile widened. “You look much better now that you‟re clean. I don‟t like to think about what was in your hair.” He laughed. “You‟re not”—she chewed her lip for a moment—“anything weird?” “Define weird.” “A fallen angel? A demon?” she whispered. Eli swallowed hard. It was a reasonable question, one that a year ago would have made him bolt a mile in the opposite direction. “No. Just a guy in the wrong place at the wrong time who did the right thing that turned out to be the wrong thing.” This was the right place, the right time, and the right woman. He hoped. Eli knew he should run as far from here as he could, but then maybe it wouldn‟t make any difference. Had he served his punishment? Would he only stay a guy for a short time? A lot to consider, yet all Eli cared about at this moment was Pepper. Her palms remained on his pelvis, her fingers stroking the dip on the inside of his hip bones while his erection preened and purred, preparatory to outright begging. He reached behind and twisted off the shower. Eli waited for her to notice his hands

50

Barbara Elsborg

worked fine, waited for her to step away, and she didn‟t. They stared straight at each other. “Soap?” he asked. Pepper squirted gel onto his palm. He wrapped his hand around his cock and washed himself, squeezing hard at the base to try to force some sense into an organ frothing at the mouth with desperation. He didn‟t dare handle himself for long and knew if Pepper touched him he‟d likely go off like a defective firework. Eli was a hairbreadth from erupting all over both of them. Part of him wanted to just wank off and get his mind back into a safe zone, but what the hell would she make of that? He‟d never masturbated in front of a woman before. He yanked his hand off his cock. Pepper exhaled, and Eli tipped his head back against the tiles. It was hopeless. He couldn‟t fight this. If she didn‟t want him, wouldn‟t she have run? A year since his cock had seen any action apart from sadistic pigeons. A year since Eli had held another human being. He wanted to do more than hold her. Have I not learned anything? He lowered his mouth to Pepper‟s. I don’t kiss. She lifted her head. The wash of her breath hit his lips. I don’t kiss. Her mouth curved up. I don’t kiss. Their lips met, and liquid lightning blazed into his mouth. Current sizzled in his veins, and for a moment Eli panicked, not understanding what was happening. More magic? Something else weird and supernatural? Pepper inched closer, her body melding to his, and it belatedly sank into Eli‟s thick skull that it was her kiss that had electrified him. He slid his tongue along hers and was instantly drunk on the taste of her. Her hands crept up his chest, slid over his ribs to his back, and wrapped around him. Eli slipped his fingers onto her thighs and ran his hands up the sides of her body. Soft, smooth, warm female flesh. He shook, but not through lack of strength. He couldn‟t breathe, but not because his lungs were made of stone. He couldn‟t hear above the pounding of his heart. For once his cock was content to stay safe between their bellies, and Eli thought he might like to kiss her forever.

Rocked

51

Chapter Seven The moment Eli pressed his lips against hers, Pepper‟s mind stopped tumbling and turning. No more questions, no more wondering. Need roared through her like a tornado, sweeping away everything in its path. Every rule she‟d ever set herself, all the standards she adhered to were lost. All that mattered was the two of them— here, now, together. His kiss… Eli‟s warm, wet tongue introduced itself with a gentle slip and slide before it began to play with hers. His touch… Trembling hands caressed her back, fingertips tentative, then with bolder strokes and caresses. It reminded her of how she explored the wonder of a new piece of stone, and that thought alone was more than enough to make her heart skip faster. Their mouths a perfect match, he sucked her tongue with sweet, careful tugs that she returned. They sighed into each other, groaned into each other as they shared air, shared pleasure. His hands slid onto her butt, pulled her in tight, and they rocked and rutted, his rigid cock trapped between them. Eli‟s tongue danced with hers, traced the line of her teeth, grazed her palate, licked until she laughed. His fingers slipped under the lace sides of her panties and eased them over her butt. Too wet to fall of their own accord, they caught on her thighs, and Pepper gasped as he dragged them down. Eli dragged his mouth away to say, “Sorry,” before his lips were back to claim hers. He moaned into her mouth as he ran his finger down the crease of her butt. Pleasure radiated from his touch, though when he pressed against her anus, Pepper tensed, and breathing became tricky. Eli pulled away to spread his palms against the insides of her thighs, urging her to widen her legs. Now Pepper was the one who could barely stand. Eli ground himself against her—the tip of his erection wetting her belly. He began to thrust rhythmically, hips bucking as his tongue speared her mouth. Oh God, oh God, oh God. Pepper was caught in a riptide, no choice but to let it take her, except he broke away, planting his hands on her waist as he panted. “Sorry.” Eli pressed his forehead to hers as he took deep gulps, then raised his head

52

Barbara Elsborg

and stared at her with shining eyes. “Christ, third time—sorry. No condom. I don‟t suppose…” Pepper shook her head. She was glad he‟d pulled back. She thought. The pause had allowed her brain to regain some control of her body, though Pepper felt sure if she opened her mouth to do anything more than breathe, she‟d blurt she was on the pill and that he could do what he liked, condom or not. “We can still play.” Eli‟s mouth twitched in a smile. One flick at the back fastening of her bra, and it fell loose. When he tugged it free of her body and his gaze dropped to her breasts, his heavy exhale into her face thickened her blood. “Oh God,” he mumbled. “You‟re beautiful.” His thumbs brushed her already firm nipples and sent ribbons of lust rippling through her. Pepper chewed her lip but couldn‟t hold back her sobs of delight. He kissed her again, harder. She clutched him, harder. He pinched her nipples, sank his fingers into her backside, and bruised her lips with his teeth. His desperation fueled hers. Her desperation fueled his. They consumed each other, heads tilting, changing the angle so they could feast. Pepper had never been kissed like this, touched like this, held like this. Everything wound her tighter, pulled her higher, drove her faster toward release. Pepper writhed against him. Eli writhed against her. Oh God, I’m coming. Telltale twists of muscles contracting increased in strength and speed until the sun burst inside her in an explosion of heat and light. The moment Pepper came, Eli stiffened against her, his fingers digging into her back. His cock jerked against her belly, and he gasped into her mouth. As the warm cum spread between them, he wrapped his arms tighter around her. Eli lifted his mouth from hers to let them both breathe and buried his face in her hair as she nuzzled into his neck. “Christ,” he whispered. “I can‟t believe I did that.” Pepper wasn‟t sure whether he meant making her come without touching her between the legs or coming himself with nothing but her belly against his cock. “I daren‟t let you go,” he mumbled into her hair. “I‟m convinced you‟re an angel.” “I‟m going to be in so much trouble when I‟m dragged back to heaven. Maybe I‟ll get put on the down escalator.” He laughed and flicked the shower on again. Eli lathered up his palms and began to wash her. He started with her chest and wrapped soapy hands over her breasts. Pepper leaned back against the tiles before she fell over. He trailed a finger down to her navel and circled the piercing. “I saw this when you lay on the grass eating your lunch. Something with tomato ketchup?” “Jam.”

Rocked

53

Eli groaned. “I‟m trying not to think about food. It‟s been so long. Anyway, you were on the grass with Daisy.” “Daisy?” Pepper frowned. “No, sorry. I don‟t know her name. I just called her that. I thought a flowery name for a pretty woman.” Every one of Pepper‟s organs except for her heart doubled in weight. That organ shriveled. “Her name‟s Cinn. Short for Cinnamon.” Of course he‟d want her. Every guy wanted her. “She‟s engaged.” Though maybe that wouldn‟t put a guy off who‟d almost fucked three women in one night. “To Alessandro?” Pepper snorted. “Hardly.” “What about you?” Eli turned her in his arms so she leaned back against him. His cock nestled against her backside as he kissed her neck. God, he’s hard again. “What name did you give me?” Pepper asked. “I was still thinking about it when I found out your real name, but it would have been something hot and…peppery.” She chuckled. “You didn‟t answer my question. Are you attached? Engaged? Boyfriend? Girlfriend? No, I‟ve changed my mind. Don‟t answer. This has been the best day of my life—aside from those excruciating minutes when you drilled into my head—and I don‟t want to spoil it.” He pulled her tighter against him. “Thank God my cock didn‟t break. I take it that would have been a drill-and-pin job too?” “Yep.” “Shit.” He turned off the shower and kissed the back of her neck, tugged at her hair with his teeth. “I still can‟t believe this is happening,” she whispered. “Believe it. Too many times I‟ve hoped I‟d open my eyes and find myself lying in a hospital bed, only to have that slim hope dashed. You are something I never even dreamed could happen. You‟ve saved me. I should worship at your feet for the rest of my life. Need a sex slave? I‟m no good at laundry.” Don’t tempt me. “Maybe it wasn‟t anything I did. It could have just been taking you off the roof that triggered the change. Maybe the spell wore off.” I believe in spells now? He sucked her neck, and Pepper felt the pull in her womb. “On the other hand, it might be entirely down to me. Sex slave sounds good.” Eli nibbled across her shoulders and then licked down her spine. Pepper‟s organs liquefied, and her bones melted under the heat of his touch. His hands slid down the sides of her body as he trailed his tongue down her back. “Oh God,” Pepper groaned.

54

Barbara Elsborg

He dropped down behind her and landed a flurry of kisses over her lower back. “I love your butt.” When his tongue slithered down the crease of her bottom, Pepper‟s hips bucked. “Jesus.” He laughed against her backside. “You ever been fucked here?” Eli pressed against her anus with his finger, and she flinched. “No.” Pepper winced. “Damn, I just squeaked, didn‟t I?” “Like a mouse.” Eli spun her around so his face was up against her stomach. He tiptoed his fingers to her breasts and cupped them as he stared into her eyes. “You intrigue me.” “Why?” “Multiple piercings in your ear, this bar at your navel, you do a job that few women would choose, yet you‟re soft, not hard. You‟re also incredibly strong and sexy as hell. I have a horrible feeling I might not win if we arm-wrestled, so we‟ll never test that out.” The sides of his eyes crinkled as he smiled. For a moment Eli reminded her of Alessandro, and she felt a pang of…something. Still staring up into her face, Eli licked around her navel. When he tugged at the gold bar with his teeth, Pepper gulped. Her skin fluttered as if he‟d woken up something asleep inside her, a slumbering, lustful dragoness. She wanted Eli so much, it scared her. She was supposed to be obsessed with Alessandro. What the hell was happening? Her hands slid into Eli‟s wet hair as he slowly trailed his tongue across her belly. When he nibbled her hip bone, Pepper whimpered. How come he‟d found her erogenous zones so easily? Though to be fair, he‟d found ones she didn‟t know she had. Bite me harder. No sooner had she thought it than it was done. Pepper cried out under the nip of his teeth. Could he really read her mind? When his tongue danced down the crease of her groin, Pepper panted. One lick along her folds, and her brain sizzled. She was doomed. He fluttered his tongue over the hills and valleys of her sex and then looked up at her as he licked his lips. Yep, totally doomed. “Yum,” Eli whispered. “You‟re the best thing I ever tasted.” “You haven‟t had food for a year. Wait until you have a plate of steak and chips in front of you. Oh, unless you‟re vegetarian.” Eli laughed. “You‟ll still be the best thing I ever tasted.” He played her body like a master musician—with his fingers, mouth, and lips sliding through adagio, affrettando, appassionato into con fuoco until Pepper‟s knees trembled and her breathing was ragged. As she hovered on the brink of a flight to bliss, Eli pulled back. Bastard. “Not so fast,” he murmured. “Not so slow.”

Rocked

55

He smiled and curled his hands around her butt. “I feel…” “What?” Pepper stroked his head. “Like I‟ve been given a second chance at life. I‟m not going to mess it up.” He slid his first and second fingers to either side of her clit and rubbed. Pepper squirmed. Wet grew wetter. Hot turned hotter. When his mouth settled over the sensitive nub of nerve-rich tissue and sucked, Pepper yelped for joy, rocking her hips into each sucking pull. Eli teased her with his tongue, his lips, his teeth, and the rasp of his chin. Shit, he’s good. He knew how and where to touch her as well as she did herself—except she‟d only ever used her fingers. Every sweep of his long wet tongue made her gasp. When he sank it deep inside her, Pepper knew there was no way back this time. She tried not to pull his hair, but she needed to cling to something. Having an orgasm while standing was a new experience, and now she‟d done it twice. Pepper felt as though her entire body was being compressed, everything tightening as sensations focused on her pussy. When she looked down at Eli‟s head, his black hair in her fingers, her lungs locked, and she flew. With a keening cry Pepper came on his face. Her legs gave way, and she slithered down the shower wall to collapse on the floor, and still Eli pressed his head between her legs, his tongue deep inside her. Eli‟s heart beat so hard he could feel it all over his body, including in his cock. He‟d brought women off like that many times, so why had it felt so different with Pepper? Because he hadn‟t done it for nearly a year? Because she tasted sweeter than any woman he‟d ever been with? Because she was different? She lay there on the floor of the shower, her breathing choppy, her chest heaving, those tempting pale raspberry nipples, and all he could think about was making her come again and again. He pressed his mouth to hers and kissed her softly. Pepper‟s arms snaked around his back and hugged him. Eli nibbled her lip and then kissed and licked all over her face until her breathing returned to normal, and suddenly she was laughing. “What‟s funny?” he asked. “I was thinking of the last time I had my face licked so thoroughly.” Eli bristled. He couldn‟t help the anger stirring within him but didn‟t understand it. He‟d never been jealous. He never stayed with anyone long enough to become jealous. “Saxon‟s tongue is longer than yours.” “Is that so?” Christ, how can I be ready to throttle the guy? Particularly someone with such a stupid name. Pepper grinned at him. “He has a lovely coat.” “Armani?” She ran her finger around his neck. “How do you feel about wearing a collar?”

56

Barbara Elsborg

Eli opened his mouth, but nothing came out. Probably just as well. A collar? No way. But did Pepper want him to? He might consider it. Fuck it, I’ve really lost it. A collar? Would he? Could he? I might. Eli shuddered. “His shiny, wet nose apparently means he‟s healthy.” Idiot. He‟d been much too slow. Eli blamed a year talking to two gargoyles. The conversation hadn‟t been stimulating thanks to him making it all up. “He adores me,” Pepper said. “He‟s always sticking his nose in my crotch and leaving damp patches. Bloody pest.” “Lucky dog.” Eli laughed. Pepper licked her finger and stroked the head of his cock. He groaned. “Lucky me.” Soft, warm fingers wrapped around his shaft. A gentle squeeze, and Eli settled on his back in the shower ignoring the discomfort. He‟d have suffered a bed of nails if the upside was Pepper playing with him. She moved her hand up and down his cock a couple of times and then lowered her head. The shock of her lips settling around his glans sent a torrent of heat rushing through him. She sucked lightly at his crest while her tongue played in the ridge below. Her fist pumped, and the fingers of her other hand fondled his balls. Eli wondered if she could type with her toes at the same time. Oh Christ, she knows what she’s doing. Good news and bad. Good because she was making his eyes roll back into his head. Bad because he didn‟t want her to do this to anyone else. Well, not unless he was fucking the guy too. Where in hell is my mind going? Eli‟s hands scrabbled for purchase on the dimpled floor. Pepper slid her tongue into the little slit at the head of his cock, and his hips bucked. “Oh God,” he moaned. She worked his shaft harder, tightening her hand and her mouth, dragging her fist down until she nudged his balls. When her fingers massaged the triangle of flesh beyond, his lungs struggled to draw air. Everything seemed too much, deprived of this sort of sensation for so long, Eli could feel control slipping away. He threaded his fingers into her hair as her head bobbed up and down. Tighter, faster, slower, harder—Pepper steadily drove him insane. Eli wanted to come. He didn‟t want to come. The sounds of her wet mouth sliding up and down his cock echoed in the room. His buttocks tightened with every suck. Then she took her mouth off his cock, put her hand there instead, and wrapped her lips around his balls. Eli moaned. He stroked her face, felt the bulge of his testes through her cheek, and a spurt of

Rocked

57

precum hit his stomach. She was exquisitely gentle with her mouth, deliciously firm with her hand, but any further play with his sac, and he‟d explode. Pepper let him out of her mouth with a gentle pop and began to lick up and down his cock, not touching the sensitive head. At the same time she pressed her finger against his anus, and Eli trembled. He lifted his knees and spread his legs. His cock pulsed with heat, with desperation. She rolled the flat of her tongue against his crest, over and over, round and round until Eli‟s balls had tightened to the point of pain. “Pepper, I‟m on the edge. If you don‟t want me to come in your mouth, you need to move.” She sucked harder, pushed against his anus, and angel or devil, Eli didn‟t care. He bucked his hips and flooded her mouth with his cum, shuddering with the bliss of it. In a year of wondering, he‟d never imagined this. He wanted to whoop with joy. He was back. He was alive. He was lying on the floor of a shower, emptying his balls into the mouth of an angel. An angel who swallowed. Oh fuck. She’s perfect. Eli pulled Pepper up his body and cradled her on his chest. He wanted to say something, but he didn‟t know what. He wasn‟t usually lost for words, but he wanted them to be right. Thank you. That was fantastic. When can we do it again? I love… He was an idiot. Silence was better. Eli brushed his lips across her hair, and she stiffened. Christ, what have I done? What didn’t I do? I should have said something, damn it. He opened his mouth, and Pepper beat him to it. “I forgot to say length isn‟t everything.” What? Now Eli was the one who stiffened. All of him except the offended article. Pepper rested her chin on his sternum. “I don‟t like Saxon licking my face even though his tongue is enormous. Your tongue is much nicer.” Eli laughed. “Funny girl.” “How are you going to explain where you‟ve been to your friends and family?” She didn‟t want to talk about what they‟d just done? A year ago, he‟d have cheered. Now he felt bereft. “No immediate family. I don‟t even send Christmas cards to my few distant relatives. Friends… Well, I‟ll come up with something.” Surely someone had missed him. “You can‟t tell them the truth. They‟ll think you‟re nuts.”

58

Barbara Elsborg

And if there had been any other explanation for the gargoyle disappearing and him reappearing, Eli suspected Pepper would have thought he was nuts too. “You could say while you were on holiday, you were taken captive by some remote tribe in the Amazon who were fascinated by your luscious body.” Eli let his fingers drift over her backside. “Since I‟m a five-star-hotel kind of guy, I‟m not sure they‟d go for that.” “Maybe you caught a horrible infectious disease and spent a year in hospital?” She frowned and then opened her eyes wide. “Ooh, ooh, I‟ve got it. You had amnesia. You were found with no wallet, so no one knew who you were. If you made it happen in another country, it would work better.” Better than saying he‟d been abducted and returned by aliens or turned into a gargoyle by Medusa and her sisters. “That‟s not a bad idea.” As long as he wasn‟t required to provide proof. “How are you going to get back into your apartment?” A good question. “My keys were in my pocket, but I don‟t know what happened to my clothes. Maybe they‟re on the roof.” “They won‟t be wearable.” No, but if the keys were there… He couldn‟t ask her to go up and look. “The keys could be there,” Pepper mumbled. “I could check.” “No. It‟s dark, and you‟re afraid of heights.” “Then come home with me.” Pepper kissed his nose, rolled off him, and pushed herself to her feet. “I‟ll go and find something for you to put on. Newt leaves a change of clothes here. He‟s another of Alessandro‟s apprentices. You saw him when we climbed up.” “Not the prick who…” “That was George. Wanker.” She held out her hand and helped Eli up. “Christ, you‟re strong.” When her head dropped, he tugged her into his arms. “Hey, it turns me on. Cute and strong? A perfect combination.” Pepper smiled, and his cock perked up. Don’t look down. She looked down. “I told you it turns me on,” he said. Pepper sniggered. “I‟ll go and find some clothes.” Eli still felt a little shaky. He needed to get used to walking again. He pushed open a door leading into an open air courtyard and sucked in a breath. Half-finished carvings and large blocks of stones looked like ethereal sentinels under the hazy moonlight. Eli wandered over to the figure of a dog with an alligator‟s head and shuddered. Was anyone inside? How could he tell? He looked up to see if he could spot Gargle or Spit and doubled over with a yelp as his body cramped. No no no.

Rocked

59

Chapter Eight “Eli?” Pepper had expected to find him where she‟d left him, but the shower room was empty. She bunched Newt‟s pants and shirt under her arm and called again, “Eli?” After she‟d checked the work areas, Pepper tried the bathroom. Would he have gone to look for his apartment keys? Naked? She‟d said she‟d find clothes, so why hadn‟t he waited? Pepper‟s mind raced as she dressed, wincing as she pulled on damp panties, worry over Eli overwhelming annoyance. Maybe Eli hadn‟t had a chance to tell her. Shit. Pepper laced her boots. The only thing that stopped her thinking she‟d made up the last couple of hours was the fact that no gargoyle remained by her workbench, though her tools were still there next to the lump of stone Eli had been attached to. Her gaze drifted to the door to the courtyard. “Eli?” she called as she pushed it open. “I‟m not in the mood for hide-and-seek.” No answer. Pepper picked her way around the stone blocks shining blue-white under the light of the moon. Her heart pounded. She found the gargoyle at the back of a stack of limestone blocks. “Oh shit.” Pepper dropped to her knees and stared into Eli‟s stone eyes. He had to be devastated. She was. “Eli,” she whispered. “Oh God.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him. “It‟s going to be okay. I‟ll find out why this happened and stop it happening again. We should have talked more about those women. Do they work here? If it‟s some sort of spell, maybe there‟s a way to permanently reverse it.” Oh God, as if she knew anything about that, though this museum was the right place to look for answers. She pulled back to look at him and fought not to cry. He‟d been so happy. She‟d never suspected he‟d revert back to stone. “Maybe it has something to do with being outside. You came back to life after we brought you inside. You walked out here and changed back. What do you think?” It sounded possible. “I‟m not strong enough to drag you back inside, and I can‟t lift you into the hoist without help.” Pepper stroked his cheek and hid her frustration. “It won‟t rain tonight. I‟ll leave the clothes in case there‟s some trigger other than fresh air.”

60

Barbara Elsborg

She settled at his side and laid her head against his. “We‟ll figure this…” Pepper stopped speaking. She‟d left the door to the courtyard ajar and heard footsteps. Instead of standing, she instinctively pulled closer to Eli. “Someone‟s left the lights on. Anyone here?” called a man‟s voice. Pepper might have had Alessandro‟s permission to stay, but she kept quiet. “They‟ve all gone.” That second voice sounded like Robert Harvey, the museum‟s resident stonemason. “How about this?” asked the first. “Turn it over.” The noise of rock being struck rang out. What were they doing? Pepper didn‟t like Harvey. He‟d made it quite clear what he thought about her taking an apprenticeship that should have been given to a guy. Sexist pig. When the sound of chisels striking stone continued, Pepper guessed he was up to no good. She started to get to her feet and found herself jerked back, her sleeve caught on Eli‟s pointed ear. Pepper reconsidered and crouched down again. When the noise stopped and the lights went off, she waited to make sure Harvey had gone before she moved. “I need to go home and have something to eat, get some sleep,” she said to Eli. “You‟ve exhausted me. I‟ll see you in the morning.” Pepper held Eli‟s stone cheeks and kissed his mouth. “You‟re not alone anymore.” She felt bad leaving him but couldn‟t see what else to do. As she walked through the workrooms, she looked to see what Harvey had been up to, but everything seemed okay. Pepper slipped out, locked up, and went home. Eli watched her leave and for the first time in a year was glad he had hard pointed ears. A fluke that Pepper snagged her sleeve, but he didn‟t want her confronting men who shouldn‟t have been there. Eli‟s helplessness had never made him feel more…impotent. The thought that Pepper might have been hurt, and he‟d have been unable to do anything about it, scared the shit out of him. It also distracted him from the crushing disappointment that he was back where he started. Stone again. Fuck. Was Pepper right that going outside triggered the change? If she could rig up a way of moving him back indoors, they‟d find out. If that didn‟t work, she‟d keep trying, wouldn‟t she? A small but bright fire of hope burned inside Eli because she was right. He wasn‟t alone; now someone cared. They hadn‟t fucked, but what they‟d done had been explosive. Her mouth around his cock, her soft lips, her sweet face as she looked up at him, the taste of her on his lips, the feel of her breasts… Pepper was different, unlike any woman

Rocked

61

he‟d been with before. Kinder, softer, stronger, cuter—she was funny and sexy and—hell, I’m a fool. A year since he‟d fucked anyone. Of course she seemed all those things. Eli wanted to howl in frustration. To come so close and lose everything again. Then it occurred to him this could be part of his punishment, because turning him to stone and sticking him on a roof for a year for pigeons to crap on wasn‟t enough. Those bitch—very beautiful women—wanted to torment him further by teasing him with what he‟d lost. Was Pepper part of it? He was losing his mind. Maybe that was part of their plan too. Christ, who wouldn‟t go mad? One thing was clear—Eli had to think about himself because he was the only one he could trust.

*** Alessandro fastened Saxon‟s lead to his collar and pulled him out of the house. The dog looked up as if to say, What the hell are you doing dragging me out for a walk at this time in the morning? Too bloody bad. Alessandro needed to run, and Saxon could do with losing a few pounds. “Ready?” he asked the dog. Saxon gave a disgruntled sigh and loped alongside. The noise of a city wakening was all around them as Alessandro made his way through the streets of Greenwich—the rattle of wagons collecting garbage, the bleep of reversing trucks, the hum of early morning traffic. He ran past the university and down to the river, paused to let Saxon take a crap in his usual spot, bagged and binned it, and continued onto the Thames Path. Karl was back tomorrow and would be round to collect his dog. For all the moaning Alessandro did about Saxon, he broke the monotony of evenings on his own, though he‟d worried when he found himself talking to Saxon as if he could understand. I’m lonely. Alessandro was wealthy, but what use was money if he had no one to spend it with? He had a large three-bedroom house, cleaned by a woman once a week, though he actually wondered what she found to do. Alessandro rarely left a mess— washed up after himself and cleaned his own bathroom. He should let her go, but he worried she relied on his salary to feed her eight kids and look after her disabled parents and her alcoholic husband. Might as well add a sick dog and threat of homelessness in there too. He was an idiot. He sped up and let out a little more of Saxon‟s lead. Alessandro wanted Pepper. He‟d wanted her the moment she walked in for the interview, and that feeling hadn‟t changed. If anything, it had gotten worse. He‟d managed to maintain a professional distance—so far—but only just. Part of his problem was the not

62

Barbara Elsborg

knowing how she felt about him. If he made a move and she rebuffed him, could they still work alongside each other? If he made a move and she welcomed it, how would the others react? If they broke up, what happened then? Alessandro knew he was overanalyzing, and he knew why. He was scared. Scared of asking, of hearing no, of losing her when he didn‟t even have her. The crazy thing was that he wasn‟t like this with guys. Only women. He‟d like to blame his mother, but he had no idea who she was, though he suspected that was the root of his problem. His father refused to talk about her. That she‟d dumped her baby and run was all Alessandro knew. He‟d been brought up in a village near Milan by his father and a succession of his mistresses. They all said they loved him, but they never stayed long, so they couldn‟t have loved him that much. Alessandro reached the O2 Arena on the Greenwich peninsula and turned around. Running was supposed to empty his mind, but these days it seemed to leave him more confused. While he was decisive in his business life, his personal life was a mess. What if he asked Pepper out and she said yes? How long would it be before she wasn‟t enough? How would she react to the news that he was bisexual? He ran back along the Thames—the tide dragging the river in the opposite direction—and saw a silver helium balloon floating across the water. Alessandro wasn‟t one for signs, but maybe he should be. Stop going with the flow, do something different. Throw a party. He didn‟t do parties. Throw a fucking party and invite her. By the time he‟d run to work, Alessandro had it planned. Pepper was the first person he‟d ask, because if she couldn‟t make it, he‟d pick a different day. He unlocked the door of the workroom complex, and Saxon snuffled in ahead. Alessandro walked around each bench to check on progress. He needed to talk to Roberto about sharpening his tools, to Bill about his next carving, and then stumbled to a halt when he reached Pepper‟s station. What the hell had she done with the gargoyle? Alessandro bent and ran his fingers over the chunk of stone lying where the figure had been. She‟d chiseled this from the base? There were no tooling marks, but why the hell would she grind it down? Maybe he was wrong. Maybe this wasn‟t the chunk of stone the gargoyle had been set in. Except it was. The indent from the tail was clear and smooth. So what had she done with the gargoyle? There was no way she could move it on her own. She‟d probably manage to pull it on the trolley, but lifting it on was impossible without help. Alessandro bristled. Someone helped her. Newt? Alessandro eventually found the gargoyle in the courtyard behind a pile of limestone. Both ears in place. Alessandro frowned. He must be looking at the wrong side, except there was no sign that either ear had been damaged. In fact, Alessandro

Rocked

63

wondered for a moment if it was the same gargoyle. It looked…cleaner. Maybe Pepper had pressure washed it. Not very sensible when she‟d just glued the stone. He ran his hands over the scales on its back, down the ridge of the arched spine. There were no marks on the tail to show where it had been attached to the piece of stone he‟d found by Pepper‟s bench. The only explanation had to be that she‟d spent half the night smoothing the edges down, working to create this perfect finish. Alessandro went to his office, picked up his clothes, and headed for the shower. He braced himself for the first few seconds of arctic water before the heat kicked in, but the cold kept coming. “What the hell?” He turned the dial all the way to ten, but it made no difference. He wrapped his towel around his waist and stomped out to look at the controls. They seemed fine. He checked the tank and scowled. Someone had used all the hot water. Pepper? Alessandro‟s mood hadn‟t improved by the time he was dressed. He‟d needed a hot shower to unwind from his run; now he was tense as a steel cable. The window of his office looked out onto the path used to enter the workshop, and he kept an eye out for the most annoying female on the face of the planet.

*** Pepper was late. The alarm had failed to go off. She‟d leaped out of bed, pulled on the pants she‟d taken off the night before, grabbed a clean T-shirt and her toothbrush, and exited the house in five minutes flat. Pepper had witnessed Alessandro‟s wrath when others turned up as late as this. Volcanic. Her pants felt uncomfortable as she ran to the tube, but she didn‟t have time to stop and sort out whatever was the matter. Probably a twisted pocket. Pepper was annoyed she‟d not reached work before everyone else to check on Eli. She‟d tossed and turned, trying to think of ways to help him. One thing she needed to ensure was that he wasn‟t put back on the roof. As Pepper sprinted through the gates of the museum, she sent up a silent prayer for Alessandro to be late, though George would undoubtedly land her in it. As she reached the door, it opened. “Good afternoon.” Alessandro frowned. “Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Pepper blurted. She bounced from foot to foot. All eyes were on her as she and Alessandro moved farther into the workshop. “My alarm clock‟s broken,” Pepper said. “I‟m really sorry.” She stopped jigging around when she felt something soft and warm at her ankle. Oh Christ, a rat? Alessandro was ranting about reliability and responsibility, and all Pepper could think was I have a rat wrapped around my ankle. She wanted to look down but couldn‟t. She wanted to scream but couldn‟t do that either. When

64

Barbara Elsborg

she tentatively moved her foot, the rat moved too. What if it runs up the leg of my pants? That thought was enough to trigger Pepper into action. She leaped at Alessandro and wrapped her arms and legs around him. He staggered but held her as she buried her face in his chest. “Rat, rat, rat,” she gasped. Oh God, erection, erection, erection. The sound of raucous laughter filled the room. Pepper gripped him harder. “It‟s not a rat,” Alessandro whispered. “Mouse?” Pepper asked. “No.” “Spider?” Oh God, this was humiliating. She wasn‟t even frightened of spiders. “Look down.” Alessandro‟s chest was shaking as he tried not to laugh. Pepper lowered her gaze to see the pair of red panties she‟d stripped off with her pants last night. “Ah.” She disentangled herself from Alessandro. I am such an idiot. Course it wasn‟t an erection. He just had a big penis hiding behind his zipper. He must think she had a crush on him. Two days on the trot, she‟d thrown herself into his arms. Pepper stuffed the panties in her pocket. “Back to work,” Alessandro called. Pepper slunk to her bench, knowing she‟d just made herself the butt of jokes for the next year or so. “Shit,” snapped Mike, one of the banker masons, as she passed him. Pepper flinched when he slammed down a tool, but when she glanced up, she saw the comment was directed at a piece of stone. Alessandro pulled his shirt out of his pants as he strode over. Oh God, was it an erection? “What‟s wrong?” Alessandro asked. “A fracture. It wasn‟t here yesterday.” Mike pointed to the rock. “And no, I didn‟t do it.” Mike had been working on a piece of window design. “That‟s a fucking chisel mark,” Alessandro growled. “Not from my chisel.” Mike glared. Alessandro opened his mouth and then closed it and sighed. “You‟ll have to get a new block and start again. We can use that elsewhere.” Pepper wondered if the damage had been done last night. She‟d have to tell Alessandro, but— “Pepper,” he shouted. She scuttled back to his side. “Yes, maestro?” “What the hell is the gargoyle doing in the courtyard?”

Rocked

65

Still there. Pepper was torn between disappointment and relief. “Well?” Oh God, he wants an answer. In everything she‟d worried about last night, this was something she‟d not considered. “I‟m waiting,” Alessandro said. Everyone was listening, including Harvey and his team. “You couldn‟t have moved it on your own. Did you let someone in here last night? I won‟t allow—” “No. It wasn‟t me.” Pepper stared straight at Alessandro. “Then how did it get outside?” “I have no idea.” Alessandro frowned. “It can go back on the roof now that you‟ve fixed the ear.” “No,” Pepper gasped. “The scales need attention. I noticed last night. I‟ll do the work on my own time.” “Make sure it is your time.” He stalked off, and Pepper breathed a sigh of relief. George smirked. “Busy playing with your new friend last night? If you want a real cock, you know where to come.” “Fuck off, George,” Pepper snapped. “How long did you work on it?” Newt asked. “Ages and ages.” “Really?” Pepper‟s spine prickled at the sound of Harvey‟s voice. She turned and put a smile on her face. “I didn‟t leave until seven.” More like ten thirty. She breathed out when he walked away. Once everyone had settled down, Pepper slipped out to the courtyard. Saxon gave a joyful woof, bounded over, and Pepper groaned. “Down, Saxon,” she snapped as he jumped up to lick her face. She looked for something to throw but couldn‟t bring herself to chuck a stone. The idiot dog would probably eat it. Pepper put her hand in her pocket and pulled out her panties. Saxon wagged his tail so hard he hurt her leg. “You want these?” Pepper asked. Saxon spun in a circle and woofed. That would be a yes. She balled up her underwear and threw it. “Just don‟t bring them back,” she begged. As Saxon bounded away, she turned to Eli. The clothes lay exactly where she‟d left them.

66

Barbara Elsborg

Pepper crouched beside him. “Hi,” she whispered. “I‟m going to figure out a way to get you back inside tonight. At lunchtime I‟ll go to the roof and see if I can find your keys. If I can‟t move you, at least I can leave your—” “Talking to yourself?” Alessandro asked. “Helps me concentrate.” He crouched next to her and ran his finger around Eli‟s ear. “How did you make the join so seamless? If I didn‟t know better, I‟d say this never broke off.” “No idea,” Pepper muttered. “Maybe it‟s the rock. Did you save a sample?” Shit. “No—yes—no.” Pepper pushed herself to her feet, and Alessandro stood up beside her. She needed to distract him. “I‟ve something I need to tell you,” she whispered. She watched his Adam‟s apple move up and down and thought how beautiful— “What?” “Last night I heard someone come into the workshop. It was late. After ten.” “You were still here?” He stared at her incredulously. “I was…doing things.” She bit back her smile. “Someone said, „They‟ve all gone‟ and, „How about this?‟ Then I heard the sound of chiseling.” Storm clouds gathered over Alessandro‟s face. “Who?” “One of them was Robert Harvey.” Alessandro started to stomp off, and Pepper clutched his arm. “If you say anything, he‟ll guess I told you. He knows I was here late. I said I left at seven but…” He took her hand from his arm, but to Pepper‟s surprise he didn‟t let her go. “Don‟t tell anyone else. I won‟t say anything until I can prove it. Thank you for telling me. At least I know where I stand with him.” Pepper stared at their joined hands, wondering how fast her heart could beat before it exploded. Eli crouched at their feet, yet she still had this yearning for Alessandro. To be honest, to have both of them would be just perfect. “Would you like to come to a party?” Alessandro asked. His grip tightened. Pepper looked up into his face. Oh God, he’s so gorgeous. That short gray hair, his dark eyes, the stubble on his face. “Pepper, did you hear what I said?” “When?” she whispered. “Tomorrow.” Her shoulders fell, and he let her hand go. Pepper curled her fingers into fists. “Can‟t. It‟s my parents‟ wedding anniversary. Inconsiderate bas—” He laughed. “Saturday, then?”

Rocked

67

“Another party?” His mouth twitched. “My party.” Pepper grinned. “Okay. Would you…” The words dried up in her mouth. She was getting carried away here. He was probably going to ask everyone to the party. He wasn‟t asking her to be his date. “Would I what?” Alessandro asked. “Like a cup of coffee?” Coward. He smiled and nodded, but Pepper knew he‟d guessed that hadn‟t been what she‟d been going to say. Asking him to meet her parents was a step too far.

*** Eli had reached a new level of frustration. A year spent longing to be flesh and blood seemed nothing compared to the futile, overwhelming misery of sitting here listening to Alessandro make a move on Pepper. Even that was nothing compared to the helpless terror he felt at the thought of Pepper going up to the roof to look for his wallet and keys. He was petrified she‟d fall. Shit, shit, shit. The dog he‟d spent the last hour eyeing warily wandered over and sniffed him. Don’t. Saxon lifted his leg and peed over Eli‟s back. Bastard.

68

Barbara Elsborg

Chapter Nine Pepper‟s shaking-knee syndrome worsened as the morning progressed and was joined by a fluttering pulse and twitchy hands. Her anxiety was entirely selfinflicted. She didn‟t have to go on the roof to look for Eli‟s wallet and keys. Eli could go himself, except every time she checked, he remained stone. When a meteorite failed to land on the museum and no wall of water rushed up the Thames to cover London, Pepper accepted her fate, though not with stoicism. More with a sick dread that weighed her down like a suit of lead. “We‟re going to the pub for lunch. Want to come?” Newt asked. “Can‟t, sorry. Something to do.” Pepper waited until the workrooms were empty and then tiptoed past Alessandro‟s office and made her way outside. Even looking at the scaffolding made her queasy. Though when her feet took her past the first ladder and on toward the museum entrance, Pepper‟s mood lightened. Clever feet. There had to be a more civilized way to the roof. Maybe even an elevator. This would be the first time she‟d been inside the museum since VendingMachine had brought her on the date-that-wasn‟t a year ago. Pepper mentally rapped her knuckles against her head. Was that when Eli had upset those women? Pepper remembered how good-looking everyone had been and how pushy and the way her ticket had been blank. Thank God she‟d bolted before she‟d been turned into a washbasin. Pepper brushed the dust off her pants and headed up the steps toward the main entrance only to find Cinn inside talking to a tall, slim blond guy. Damn. “Hi, Pepper,” she called. “Hi.” Pepper hoped to sidle past, but Cinn grabbed her. “This is my sister, Pepper. Pepper, this is Tarik Weston. He‟s the assistant to the museum director.” He held out his hand, and for some unaccountable reason Pepper didn‟t want to touch him. She rubbed her palms on her pants. “Sorry. Filthy hands.” “You‟re one of the stonemasons?” he asked. “My twin,” Cinn said. “Cayenne Pepper.” Tarik tilted his head and smiled but didn‟t say anything. “We don‟t look anything alike, do we?” Cinn blurted.

Rocked

69

He still didn‟t say anything, which amused Pepper and aggravated her sister. Cinn turned to Pepper. “What are you doing in here?” “I need to check something on the roof.” Pepper turned to Tarik. “Can you point me in the direction of the stairs?” “I‟ll show you.” Tarik strode off. His dark gray suit was immaculate, not a crease in sight. Pepper caught up and smiled when her clumpy work boots fell into step with his shiny black loafers. “Been in the museum before?” he asked. “When I was a child.” “Not since?” “I‟ve not looked around since, no.” Not quite a lie. Pepper felt uneasy with this guy. He was too smooth. “You should. I‟ll give you a personal tour. Show you the most interesting parts.” I don’t think so. He led her past a group of kids sitting on the floor, sketchbooks in hand, drawing their version of a large tapestry hanging in front of them. Pepper glanced over their shoulders as she passed and had to restrain a laugh. It didn‟t seem as though any of them were looking at the same thing. The tapestry was a maze made of lots of different trees. Pepper couldn‟t see lions or elephants. Or a ship and whale come to that. “What do you see in the tapestry?” Tarik asked, as if he‟d known what she‟d been thinking. “A lot of stitches.” He barked out a laugh. Tarik stopped by a door marked Upper Gallery. “This will take you to the roof. Go up, of course, not down.” “Do I need a key?” “Do you?” What? “Try the door,” he said. When it opened, he smiled. “There you go, stone maiden.” Pepper blinked. Did he say stone maiden or mason? Ahead of her stone steps wound up in a tight circle. To the left, stairs wound down. She closed the door and climbed. One of Pepper‟s recurrent nightmares was of climbing stairs, never getting anywhere, and when she tried to descend, she found no way out. When a small landing came into sight, she swallowed the lump in her throat. A narrow door stood on her right, and on her left, across more stairs, hung a rope barrier with a KEEP OUT sign dangling from it. She gave a resigned sigh and

70

Barbara Elsborg

stepped over it. After a couple of turns, the enclosed stone steps changed to an opentread metal spiral staircase giving a view of what lay below and forcing Pepper‟s heart to acknowledge what was ahead. Good thing she‟d not eaten. She tried not to look down, but she wanted to be sure she put her foot in the center of the tread. To distract her from the sound of her boots striking the metal, she recited a list of masonry terms. “Abacus, abutment, acroterian, actoma…” When Pepper spotted the door at the top, she swore. No way would the museum risk the general public wandering up to an unlocked door. A piece of rope wouldn‟t keep idiots back. Try it. The door didn‟t open when she pulled it. Fine, no choice—she‟d go down. Don’t give up so fast. Bloody interfering conscience. Open sesame. Another tug gave the same result. Ah, going to require something more proactive. Like pushing. God, I’m an idiot. Pepper stepped outside onto a platform that overlooked the whole of the museum roof, ornate tower pavilions at its four corners. Beyond that, the city of London unfurled like a 3-D puzzle. Still clinging onto the door handle, Pepper took stock of the situation. Behind her was the large central tower that stood over the main entrance. Ahead of her a glass-covered atrium rolled away like a shining lake. The stonemasons‟ workrooms and their courtyard were on the far right, but Pepper couldn‟t see them. To her left, steps with a metal rail led down to a walkway running all the way around the roof, the dark gray surface bordered by a low castellated wall. A sloping green roof dropped away on the left side, punctuated by a line of stone-fronted dormers. The gargoyles sat in the gaps between. Oh God. There was no way she could slide down to the gargoyles. She‟d end up tumbling off the roof onto the scaffolding or, knowing her luck, all the way to the ground. Pepper took a deep breath. I just need to look for Eli’s clothes. They might not even be there. She peeled her fingers away from the door, lunged for the rail, and forced her shaking legs down the few steps to the flat roof. The battlements looked lower—the right height for her to tumble over. Pepper knew her fear was irrational. She could walk in a straight line on a path at ground level, so why not here? Keep away from the edge; you’ll fall. It’s too high; you’ll fall.

Rocked

71

Not her voice but her paranoid parents‟. Even so, Pepper verged on the point of dropping to her knees and crawling. She took a deep breath, stayed upright, and made her way to the gap where Eli had been. Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit. Tucked at the back of the stone arch that surrounded the dormer sat a bundle of something that could be material. Only fifteen feet away from where Pepper trembled, but it might as well have been fifteen miles. She wondered if she‟d have been better trying to reach the clothes from the scaffolding, but that would have meant climbing those ladders. On the other hand, could she get onto that section of roof, straddle the ridge, edge along on her butt, and pick up the bundle? Her head said no, her stomach agreed, but her heart said she had to. Pepper‟s fear escalated when she swung her leg over the wall. No more than six small steps to the ridge of the dormer, but she was too frightened to put her boot on the tiles. You’ll fall. You’ll fall. I can’t do it. Her gaze wandered toward the skyscrapers of Canary Wharf, and she whimpered. I really can’t do it. The lump in her throat made it almost impossible to breathe. How had Eli coped with leaning out over nothing for a year? What if he‟d fallen? Before she talked herself out of it, Pepper let go with her right hand and shuffled down on her bottom. When her heels skidded on the tiles, she squeaked and scrabbled with her fingers. Her backside hit the ridge, her legs slipped back, and Pepper fell forward. She slumped to lie with her forehead resting against the back of the stone pediment that surrounded the dormer. You’re okay; you’re okay. Her heart beat so fast, it hummed in her chest, and despite the warmth of the day, Pepper felt cold as ice. The only advantage of lying prone was that she couldn‟t see the ground anymore, and she could reach the bunched-up material with her fingers. Someone who wasn‟t afraid of heights could have probably stood up on the flat ledge a little lower down where Eli had been fastened, but that person wasn‟t Pepper. Clinging tight with her knees and thighs as if she were riding a temperamental horse that might buck her off at any second, Pepper reached down to feel through the clothes. She touched metal and pulled out a set of keys. She tucked them into the pocket of her pants along with Eli‟s wallet. His shoes were there but, like his clothes, looked beyond salvage. Anyway, Pepper doubted she could get them and herself back to the roof. Talking of getting back, as she lay sprawled over the ridge tiles, Pepper spotted the flaw in her plan. It might have been a good idea to think about how to return before she‟d climbed over. She couldn‟t get back without turning, and she

72

Barbara Elsborg

couldn‟t turn. Pepper didn‟t panic, because she was already freaked out off the scale. She‟d got herself into this mess, so she‟d have to get herself out of it. The sooner she did something, the sooner she‟d be safe on the ground. Maybe she could squirm backward far enough to swing both legs onto the same side and then pivot. She allowed herself a little smile of relief. That was exactly what she needed to do. What she didn‟t need to do was slip when she had both legs on the same side. Pepper screamed as she slid and grabbed for the ridge.

*** Alessandro started when the door of his office flew open. Newt skidded to a halt in front of his desk. “Your knuckles dropped off?” Alessandro snapped. “Pepper,” Newt gasped. Alessandro‟s stomach churned. “What about her?” “She‟s in trouble.” Fuck. He jumped up. “She‟s on the roof.” “What the hell‟s she doing on the roof?” Alessandro raced outside and ran to the front of the museum. A group of masons had gathered there, and Alessandro spotted Harvey grinning. Cretin. Alessandro looked up, but he couldn‟t see Pepper. “What‟s happening?” he asked. “She‟s lost her bottle.” Harvey sneered. “No head for heights. Not much of a stonemason. Shouldn‟t employ a woman.” Newt tugged Alessandro‟s sleeve. “I heard her call out as I came back from lunch. She‟s on the dormer roof.” Alessandro stepped back onto the lawn and looked up. His heart and stomach exchanged places. “Why‟s no one gone to help her?” he bellowed and rushed for the ladder. If she fell, she‟d land on the scaffolding, but that wasn‟t the point. It was still a ten-foot drop from where she hung. She could break her neck falling a couple of feet. When his foot slipped off a rung as he ran up the ladder, Alessandro forced himself to slow down. Newt climbed behind him. Alessandro clambered onto the last platform and positioned himself ready to break her fall if she let go. “Pepper,” he said. Her response was a groan. She clung to the ridge of the dormer—her feet almost on the stone where the gargoyle had been attached—dangling no more than a couple of feet over Alessandro‟s head. “What the hell are you doing?” Alessandro asked.

Rocked

73

“Convinced myself I could fly,” she mumbled into the tiles. “I shouldn‟t listen to the voices in my head.” “Come down.” “I can‟t,” she whispered. “Yes, you can. If you let go, you‟ll slide down, and your feet will touch a ledge. I‟ll help you onto the scaffolding.” “What if I slip through your fingers?” Never going to happen. “I‟ll catch you. Trust me. Newt‟s here. We won‟t let you fall.” “What if I knock you off the scaffolding?” “You won‟t.” “You‟re not wearing your hard hat.” His mouth twitched. “Neither are you. What did I tell you?” “Sorry. What if—” “Stop thinking and just do it,” he blurted. “I‟m really scared.” Her voice was so quiet he could hardly hear her. “I know you are, sweetheart, but you can‟t stay there forever.” “Why not?” “Pepper! On the count of three. One, two—” “So do I let go on three or after three?” He sighed. “After three. One, two—” “I want to count.” Alessandro swallowed his smile. “Go ahead.” “One, two…two and a half, two and—” “Pepper,” he barked. “Three.” Alessandro readied himself, but she didn‟t move. “Try again.” “Three,” she gasped and slithered down the roof, over the stone where the gargoyle had been attached, and down into Alessandro‟s arms. She buried her face in his chest and shook so hard it felt like he was holding on to a hammer drill. He could hear her teeth chattering. “You‟re acrophobic,” he said. “No no. It‟s birds I‟m frightened of. This great big thing came swooping down. It had huge wings like a—” “Pterodactyl?” She lifted her head and glared. That was the Pepper he knew and lo—well, knew, anyway.

74

Barbara Elsborg

“So you won‟t have a problem going down the ladders?” he asked. “Course not.” She unpeeled herself from him and gasped. “You‟ve cut yourself.” Alessandro looked at the blood on his shirt, then at Pepper‟s ripped sleeve. Christ. “I think you‟ll find that‟s your blood.” He raised his gaze to her face. Newt whipped off his jacket and T-shirt and wrapped the latter around her arm. I should have done that. “Right, I‟ll go first,” Alessandro said. “Hang on to the ladder. Don‟t look down.” Alessandro swallowed with relief when Pepper descended at a steady pace, but he matched his speed to hers so that if she did fall, he stood the best chance of catching her. When they were back on the ground, he exhaled noisily. “Sit.” Newt pushed her to the ground and then pulled Alessandro aside. “The cut in her arm looked bad. She needs to go to the hospital.” Fear surged up Alessandro‟s throat, and he reached for his phone. “She‟s not going to bleed to death,” Newt whispered. “No need for an ambulance.” Alessandro wanted to take her to the hospital. He wanted to hold her and never let her go. He opened his mouth and saw George staring at him. “You take Pepper,” he snapped at Newt, “and come straight back once you‟ve escorted her home.” He turned to Pepper. “You take the afternoon off.” He stalked off then paused a few feet away. “The rest of you, show‟s over. Back to work.”

*** “I saw something strange today,” Tarik said. Theodora paused in the act of painting her nails and looked up. “Strange?” “One of the stonemasons, a woman, she‟s not what she seems.” “Not a woman?” Tarik raised his eyebrows. “Oh, she‟s all woman. She was able to access the roof.” “The door opened for her?” “Evidently.” Theodora frowned. “She was unable to get down and needed rescue.” Theodora laughed. Then her smile faded. “A spy?” “I‟ll find out.”

*** Pepper tried and failed to persuade Newt that she didn‟t need to go to the hospital, tried and failed to convince him he didn‟t need to go with her. Newt sat next to her in the back of the cab. “Does your arm hurt?”

Rocked

75

“It‟s fine. I really don‟t need to go to the hospital. In fact, I‟ll go home.” “You‟re kidding. Can you imagine what Alessandro would do to me if I didn‟t take you to get your arm looked at?” “It‟s not that bad,” Pepper said. “It doesn‟t even hurt. I‟m a fast healer.” “You‟re seeing a doctor.” Pepper gave in. “What were you doing on the roof, you mad cow?” He glared at her. “Trying to conquer my fear.” “Did you?” Pepper narrowed her eyes. “I screamed when I got stuck. What do you think?” Newt snorted. “At least you got the luscious Aless to get you down. And you covered his shirt with blood. Does he give good hug?” Pepper laughed. “You‟re terrible.” “I can‟t help it. He‟s lovely. He thinks I‟m a moron, and I still like him. I mean, he‟s gay, I‟m gay, what‟s the problem?” Pepper thought about the way he‟d held her, the way he‟d asked her to his party, changed the day of the party when she couldn‟t go. “Maybe he doesn‟t fancy you,” she said. Newt gave her an outraged look. “I know that must be hard to accept.” Pepper grinned, but actually it was hard to accept. Newt was good-looking, funny, and great company. “We‟re here,” Newt said, looking out of the window. “Why don‟t you go back in the cab? I‟ll be fine.” He rolled his eyes. “And when our lord and master asks what happened at the hospital, I say what?” Newt paid the driver, and they walked toward the entrance. Pepper cheered up when she saw the number of people waiting. “I‟ll be here hours. You were supposed to be finishing that template today.” They stood in line for the reception, and Newt checked his watch. “You might be bleeding to death. You should jump the queue.” “It‟s not bleeding anymore. It was only a scratch. Go back to work. Please. I really don‟t want to make a big deal out of this.” Pepper didn‟t want to sound too desperate, but she was desperate. She could tell she‟d hurt Newt, but there was no way she‟d see a doctor. “Okay. I‟ll go.” He bent and kissed her on the forehead. Pepper watched until Newt had moved around a corner, and then she stepped away from the line and made for a bathroom. Once she was safe in a cubicle, she unwrapped Newt‟s T-shirt from her arm. Her skin was smudged with blood, but as she expected, there was no sign of any injury.

76

Barbara Elsborg

Chapter Ten Alessandro might as well have taken Pepper to the hospital, because he didn‟t get any work done. He shut himself away in his room and spread out the museum‟s architectural drawings over his desk in case he was disturbed. It was his fault Pepper had been hurt. He‟d seen the fear in her eyes when he took the three of them up the scaffolding. He guessed this latest escapade was an attempt to prove she could cope with heights, and she‟d freaked out once she got on the roof. It wasn‟t the end of the world that she was acrophobic. With her talent for carving, she‟d be largely workshop based. It would have been the end of both their worlds if she‟d fallen. Alessandro shuddered. Bad enough she‟d cut her arm, but if she‟d severed tendons or—Alessandro broke the pencil he was playing with. By the time Newt returned, Alessandro pictured Pepper in surgery, undergoing amputation. “She‟s okay,” Newt said the moment he walked in. “Define okay.” “Her stroppy self. There was a line. She didn‟t want me to stay.” Alessandro opened his mouth to yell at Newt and then clamped his jaw shut. “She doesn‟t like heights,” Newt blurted. “Don‟t make her—” “I know. I won‟t.” Christ, am I such an ogre? When Newt turned to leave, he called him back. “I‟m having a party on Saturday. Want to come?” Newt‟s face lit up in a smile. “Ask the team. They can bring partners. Eight o‟clock.” Alessandro winced when the smile fell off Newt‟s face. The only worry now was whether to invite Harvey and his crew. Keeping his enemies closer than his friends was sensible. Keeping Pepper closest was even better. Her accident was the wakeup call he needed. Life is too fucking short. He had the perfect excuse to call and see her. With flowers. He‟d ask Cinn which were Pepper‟s favorites. He leaped to his feet. What did Pepper‟s sister do? Office logistics coordinator. He had no idea what that meant. Alessandro shouted to Tomas, his deputy, he‟d be back in fifteen minutes and made his way to the front of the museum. There was a more direct route—a set of stairs ran up from the workshop—but he‟d been told it wasn‟t to be used. The door at the top was locked. He‟d tried it. Cinn wasn‟t hard to find. The guy on the desk pointed and said, “Mail room.” In these days of electronic communication, Alessandro wondered how much mail

Rocked

77

she had to deal with. He knocked on the door and pushed it open. Cinn sat at a desk behind a mountain of leaflets. “Hi, Alessandro.” Her face lit up in a broad smile. “What can I do for you?” “Did you hear about Pepper?” “Yes. She‟s such a dork.” Cinn rose to her feet and walked over to stand in front of him. She looked up into his face. “She‟s never liked heights. Not a problem for me.” Flirting? He glanced at her engagement ring. “Pepper had to go to the hospital.” Cinn waved her arm dismissively. “She‟ll be fine. She‟s never ill.” She narrowed her eyes. “This will be an attempt to get out of dinner with our parents tomorrow night.” You bitch. “I bet she hasn‟t bought a dress. Always in pants. Anyone‟d think she was a guy.” No wonder Pepper didn‟t want to go to the meal. He tried again. “She slipped off the roof. She could have been killed.” “Maybe she‟ll see sense and find a different job.” “What?” He clenched his fists. Cinn shrugged. “Well, it‟s hardly women‟s work, is it?” Alessandro couldn‟t bear to be in the room with this woman a moment longer. He doubted it was even worth asking the question but did it anyway. “What are Pepper‟s favorite flowers?” “Flowers? She‟s never said. No one‟s ever given her flowers. I like roses. Red ones.” He walked out before he exploded. What sort of sister was she? No concern for Pepper at all. And they were twins? Unbelievable. As Alessandro stepped into the workshop, he heard the distinctive sound of Karl‟s laughter. A few more steps brought his ex into view, tall, broad with a shaved head. Saxon was jumping up on one side of Karl, and Newt stood with his tongue out on the other. “Aless.” Karl walked over to give Alessandro a hug he didn‟t want. When Saxon pushed his way between them, Alessandro bit back a smile. “Thanks for looking after him,” Karl said. “Have a good time?” “Great.” “Well, work to do.” Alessandro turned away and then swiveled back. “I‟m having a party on Saturday. Want to come?” “A party?” Karl‟s jaw looked in danger of falling off. “You?” Alessandro bristled. “Yes, me.”

78

Barbara Elsborg

Karl grinned. “I wouldn‟t miss it for the world.”

*** This time when he pored over the museum drawings, Alessandro was able to concentrate. The original architect was brilliant. A skilled engineer and artist, he‟d designed a building both romantic and mysterious, aesthetically pleasing inside and out. He‟d drawn every carved figure in precise detail, and no two were the same, including the eight gargoyles. Eight? Alessandro pictured the roof line of the museum. Weren‟t there nine gargoyles? Well, eight at the moment. Actually that was unusual. The Palladian symmetry of the building was out of kilter with an odd number, but maybe the owner had decided he wanted an extra gargoyle in the image of some guy he disliked. Pepper had taken a shine to the one they‟d brought down. Alessandro still couldn‟t figure out how it had been moved from her workstation to the courtyard, but he suspected Harvey‟s crew. He caught Newt on the point of leaving. “I need a hand to move the gargoyle back inside,” Alessandro said. Newt sighed. “I‟ll get the hoist.” It was a two-man job shifting something this heavy. They rolled the gargoyle into the sling, and Alessandro prevented it from colliding with walls and door frames while Newt wheeled the hoist backward into the workshop. Alessandro‟s knuckles fared worse than the stone, and he winced as he lost a layer of skin. They tucked the gargoyle in a corner out of sight behind Pepper‟s bench. While Newt wheeled the hoist away, Alessandro took another look at the gargoyle‟s ear. It had to be the nature of the stone that enabled an invisible repair. “Night,” Newt said. Alessandro looked up. “Night. Thanks, Newt. Thanks for helping Pepper.” “I‟d do anything for her. I don‟t like to see her get hurt.” Alessandro nodded. He heard the warning, but there was no need. Hurting Pepper was the last thing on his mind. He picked up a tool and bent over the gargoyle.

*** Pepper emerged from the hospital bathroom, went looking for the shop, and then returned to change into the T-shirt she‟d purchased. She washed and dried under the jet of hot air and pulled on the long-sleeved top with I was an accident plastered across the front. Newt‟s vest and her shirt went in the garbage. Outside the hospital, Pepper sat on a wall and rolled up her sleeve. Normal people didn‟t heal this fast. She‟d sliced her arm on a roof tile. It should have required stitches or butterfly plasters at least, but there was no sign of an injury. Pepper had never been ill. Cinn had caught all the usual stuff: German measles,

Rocked

79

chicken pox, the Ebola virus, and flu. Well, not the Ebola virus. Sadly. Pepper remained disgustingly healthy, suspiciously healthy, frighteningly healthy. Even as a child she‟d understood she was different. Cinn said a freak like her would be locked away, and they‟d test nasty bugs on her, and Pepper had believed her. Much safer to pretend to be a little sick, to hide what she didn‟t want others to know, and that was what she‟d done all her life. Pepper took Eli‟s wallet from her pocket. She had to force open the stiff, cracked leather. Inside were credit cards, three hundred pounds, and an organdonor card. She sucked in a breath. If she ever lost a finger or a kidney, would she grow another? Maybe they‟d lock her away and harvest her for organs. She found one of Eli‟s business cards with an address in Canary Wharf. Pepper tucked the wallet back in her pocket and made for a tube station. Twenty minutes later she stood at the foot of a tower block called Portman Rise. The fob on Eli‟s keys let her into the building, and she headed for the lift. Twenty-seven floors later, she stepped out into a carpeted corridor. Pepper had been having doubts over whether this was the best thing to do since she‟d walked into the tube station. Now that she knew this was his home, not his business, it felt like she was breaking and entering. The flat was amazing—an open-plan two-level dwelling with huge windows and a pale wooden floor. Pepper wasn‟t worried about being so high when she stood behind glass, though she wouldn‟t be leaning against it anytime soon. The flat looked like a demonstration model, nothing out of place, every surface gleaming. A cardboard box of mail sat on the kitchen floor. Pepper picked up the top item. Mr. Eli Kamen. She rifled through and toward the bottom saw what looked like Christmas cards. Oh God, a few months, and it would be Christmas again. Only one bedroom, but Pepper could have fit the whole of the downstairs of her house in it. The bathroom was tiled with travertine limestone smothered with fossils and tiny crystal caves. Exactly what Pepper would have chosen if she could afford it. Another door led to a walk-in closet that looked like a shop with suits hanging in lines, shirts below sorted by color, and shoes below that. Pepper picked out a pair of khaki chinos, a white shirt, black sweater, boxers, socks, and shoes. She grabbed a sports bag and put everything inside. Pepper checked her watch. Everyone should have gone home by now, and she still had the key to the workshop.

*** Alessandro stared at the mineral grains he‟d filed from the gargoyle and then tipped them into an envelope. He‟d examine them under a microscope. He tidied up his desk and folded the museum drawings. Pepper should be home by now. He‟d pick up flowers on the way. Not roses. As he switched off the light in his room, he heard a groan and froze. Robert fucking Harvey again? Tomorrow he‟d invest in security cameras. If Harvey wanted to play games and disrupt his work, Alessandro wasn‟t going to make it easy. He

80

Barbara Elsborg

stepped out of his office and moved silently toward the dark workrooms. The groan came again, and Alessandro followed the sound. As he readied himself to confront whoever was here, another moan pulled his gaze to the floor. In the light from the hallway, he saw a naked guy curled up on the floor with his back toward him. One of Harvey‟s guys? Was this some sort of trap? Alessandro slipped around until he could see the man‟s face. What the fuck? Eli Kamen? “Jesus Christ,” Eli gasped. Alessandro dropped to his knees. “Are you okay?” Oh God—the guy had a massive erection. Alessandro gulped. He shouldn‟t be turned on by the sight of someone in pain. He wasn‟t. He hoped. Blood rushed south. Want him, want him, want him. What the hell was Eli doing naked on the floor of the workshop? The guy‟s hands were clenched into tight fists, and he was shaking. Some sort of fit? “Shall I call an ambulance?” Alessandro asked. Lids opened to reveal dark green eyes, inviting Alessandro to dive in and drown. “No. Give me…minute,” he said as he panted. “Muscle spasms.” Touch him, said his cock. Leave him alone, said his brain. His heart sat on the fence. Alessandro pressed his fingers into Eli‟s shoulders and was rewarded by a deep groan that luckily covered Alessandro‟s moan of pleasure. “Christ, that helps.” Eli grunted. Alessandro had big hands and strong fingers. Touch was as important to him as the air he breathed. He kneaded and pressed the tight muscles of Eli‟s back and didn‟t think he‟d ever felt such knots in anyone before. Alessandro got up to find a towel to throw on the floor, and a hand clamped around his ankle. “Don‟t leave me.” His heart leaped off the fence onto the side of his cock. “A couple of seconds. You need to be flat. I want to get a towel for you to lie on. I‟ll give you a massage.” The fingers relaxed their grip. What the hell do you think you’re doing? asked his head. Shut up, his dick and heart chimed in together. Back with two towels, Alessandro threw one on the floor and helped Eli onto it and dropped the other over that tempting butt. Using both hands, Alessandro pressed in slow circles with the tips of his fingers, moving up and down Eli‟s back. He kneaded the muscles on either side of Eli‟s spine up into his neck. He wanted to

Rocked

81

touch his face, run his fingers over the line of Eli‟s jaw, up to his ear. Was that a scar by his ear? Eli groaned. “Anyone else here? Three women? A woman on her own?” Alessandro swallowed his disappointment. “No one here but us.” “Right.” “You okay?” Alessandro asked. Fine thanks, said Alessandro‟s dick, though if you unzipped, I’d be more comfortable. “Yeah,” Eli choked out. Alessandro splayed his fingers over Eli‟s back and, applying more pressure than he had before, used his thumbs to work up and down the sides of Eli‟s backbone. “Too hard?” Alessandro asked. “Harder.” Eli relaxed under his hands. Alessandro spread his fingers over smooth shoulder blades and kneaded the larger muscles between there and the spine. Each time he found rigid tissue, he used the pad of his thumb to tease out the knot while Eli grunted beneath him. When Alessandro‟s fingers reached the small of Eli‟s back, the temptation to go lower was almost irresistible. The towel lay loose on Eli‟s hips, his trim backside a mere finger slide away. Alessandro‟s mouth went dry. “Don‟t stop there,” Eli said. “You‟re getting to the good bit.” Alessandro grinned. He had no idea where Eli had come from. Had he rubbed some magic lamp and conjured him up? Did he care? A thought of Pepper made him pause. He really wanted her, but… A tug exposed a perfect butt: trim, firm, smooth. Alessandro pulled the towel the rest of the way down, tossed it aside, then spread his hands over Eli‟s calves. “Christ, you‟re like stone,” Alessandro whispered. “Is it some medical problem?” “Sort of…just comes over me… Nothing I can do.” “Except find a guy with strong hands.” Eli tipped back his head and smiled. Alessandro almost came in his pants. “What happened to your clothes?” Alessandro asked. “Hoped for shower…kicked off shoes…stripped…lost consciousness. Don‟t usually get lucky enough…to find hands like yours.” Eli moaned in pain as Alessandro rubbed his thighs. Alessandro had to swallow repeatedly to stop groans of lust bursting out of his throat. When Eli spread his legs and Alessandro caught sight of heavy balls, white heat roared through him like a tiger. He needed to touch Eli with all of his body, run his forearms over his back, press his cheek against his butt, his chest against his thighs, and—

82

Barbara Elsborg

Alessandro pushed himself up before he lost control. Eli turned to look at him. “Want to take this further?” Alessandro asked in a choked voice. Eli‟s mouth twitched. “Yes.” Dick, head, and heart cheered together. “You haven‟t done my toes,” Eli whispered. Alessandro laughed. “I need to go and—” “Don‟t leave me,” Eli blurted. The look of fear on his face threw Alessandro for a moment. What was he afraid of? “You okay?” Alessandro asked. Eli tightened his mouth and nodded. “Five seconds. Count.” Jesus. He didn‟t want to be left on his own? Alessandro dashed back to his room, grabbed a bottle of specialist oil he used for…well, for something else now, and ran back. He had two condoms in his wallet. Eli lay where he‟d left him, his head turned toward the door. Alessandro stripped, and Eli smiled. “Not in the mood, then?” Eli asked. Alessandro wrapped a hand around his raging erection and dragged his fist up his length. “It‟ll be hard in a minute or so.” Eli gave such a dirty laugh that Alessandro almost drooled. “Can you manage hands and knees?” Alessandro asked. “Want to go somewhere more comfortable?” My home and a bed? Eli pushed himself up and arched like a cat, shoving his backside toward Alessandro. I’ll take that as a no. Alessandro leaned over and licked down Eli‟s spine in slow, lazy swirls. He tasted of fresh air and sunshine and…stone? Alessandro ran his hands down Eli‟s arms and spread his fingers out over those of the man beneath him. His heart felt like it was about to burst out of his chest. Alessandro nipped Eli‟s neck, hissed when he bucked into him and then began to rock his hips into that perfect backside. Unless Alessandro thought up some amazing way to hold off coming, this was going to be embarrassingly fast. Usually teasing the other guy helped him stave off the inevitable, but playing with Eli had turned up his own heat level to full-on. Alessandro pulled back to plant his hands on Eli‟s thighs and then trailed his tongue down the crease of his butt. “Got a little white scar here.” Alessandro kissed the left side of his hip. “Recent biopsy,” Eli muttered. “Christ, are you okay?” “Results aren‟t back. But I don‟t have any—you know. I‟ve been celibate for a year.”

Rocked

83

Alessandro froze at his back. Had Eli gone away? Was that why there‟d been no sign of him? “Why?” “I got caught up in a mess. My life was put on hold.” “Well, you look fucking perfect to me.” Alessandro reached for Eli‟s cock, pulled it down between his legs, and licked him. “Oh God,” Eli moaned.

84

Barbara Elsborg

Chapter Eleven Awash in sensation, Eli could hardly string a thought let alone a sentence together. It had been so long since he‟d been fucked. He wasn‟t a natural bottom; he liked to top, but then he was happy to go with whatever worked at that moment. Life would never be perfect. The dream of him and a guy with a woman between them could freeze solid and disappear in a moment. Eli would take what he could get, when he could get it, particularly when more than his cock might be rock-hard at any moment. Bang went all thoughts of reform. What was the point when he didn‟t know if he had a future? He‟d tossed around whether to tell Alessandro the truth and decided not to risk it. Pepper believed him, but Alessandro wouldn‟t. Eli knew that because he wouldn‟t have either. He doubted Alessandro even believed the story he‟d told him about some sort of illness, but the hope of sex had overpowered reason. He heard Alessandro screw off a cap and listened to the glug of liquid falling onto his palm. Eli sighed when Alessandro‟s warm, slippery fingers pushed through the valley of his buttocks. He sighed louder when a finger reached his anus and circled. Eli buried his face in his bent arm and reached for his cock with his other hand. Strangulation might win him a minute. Alessandro maintained the pressure on the entrance to his body, loosening him up, encouraging him to open. Eli tightened his hand around the base of his cock and pushed against the pressure from Alessandro‟s finger. “Christ,” Alessandro whispered. “You have any idea how sexy you are? Course you do. You must get told that all the time. You‟ve made me so hot, my cock‟s on fire.” Eli chuckled, and Alessandro‟s persistent finger breached the muscle barrier. The chuckle morphed to a moan. Alessandro slid his finger backward and forward, and Eli found himself matching the rhythm as he dragged his fist along his cock. One finger in his anus became two, and the burn made Eli suck in a breath. “Okay?” Alessandro asked. “Peachy.” The warm wash of Alessandro‟s breathy laugh hit his butt; then a finger curled to stroke his prostate. Eli shuddered with pleasure and pressed down on his balls. His frustrated cock dribbled precum. Alessandro twisted his fingers, plunging them in and out in a rapid motion that jangled every nerve in Eli‟s body. Just when he thought he couldn‟t stand any

Rocked

85

more, Alessandro stopped. Eli heard the rip of foil, the snap of latex, and a hot body came up behind him, a hard cock brushing the seam of his backside. Alessandro‟s hands parted the cheeks of Eli‟s bottom; then he pressed the broad head of his shaft against his anus. As Alessandro rocked against him, Eli inhaled and pushed out. He loosened his deathlike grip on his cock and started to jack himself off. Eli closed his eyes and sighed at the alternate sensations as Alessandro‟s cock penetrated a little way and then withdrew—muscles on fire, body humming, head spinning. “Oh fuck, fuck, fuck,” Alessandro muttered as he flexed his hips back and forth. He pulled Eli close and pressed his cock through the ring of muscle. Eli knew he still held back from shoving completely into him. This teasing, partial penetration wound Eli tighter and tighter until every cell in his body was primed for the final thrust when Alessandro would sink all the way inside him. Eli‟s balls danced in flames. His cock jerked in his hand. Not yet. But orgasm was on the rise, his brain flicking switches all over his body. Finally, Alessandro thrust long and hard and deep, and Eli moaned with the delight of it. “You feel good,” Alessandro whispered. “Tight, hot ass. Oh fuck.” His hips bucked faster, and Eli‟s hand matched Alessandro‟s speed. Alessandro reached round to put his fingers over Eli‟s, and as their joint grip tightened on Eli‟s cock, the muscles in his belly locked down. Orgasm shot the length of his spine, and his balls detonated. Eli came all over his hand, all over Alessandro‟s, all over the towel. The bliss of release sent a rush of warmth pouring through his veins. Alessandro tensed, his cock jerked, and then he pressed himself against Eli‟s back as he flexed against him. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” he gasped into Eli‟s neck. Alessandro stayed linked to him, trembling fingers caressing Eli‟s waist as their ragged breathing eased. Eli groaned when Alessandro withdrew his cock but smiled when he was pulled onto his side and a strong arm wrapped around him. “Wish this was a bed, but can‟t move,” Alessandro mumbled. Eli‟s heart lurched as Alessandro hugged him tight and nuzzled his ear. Eli hadn‟t valued human contact until he‟d been deprived of it. He‟d spent a year longing to be held like this. First Pepper; now Alessandro. Was it greedy to want them both? “That was fucking fantastic,” Alessandro whispered. Eli wondered if he‟d get a chance to fuck Alessandro. “You said you‟d been celibate for a year, but…are you in a relationship?” Alessandro asked. Not quite. “No. How about you?” “Not with a guy.”

86

Barbara Elsborg

Eli rolled onto his back and looked up at him. He‟d wondered if Alessandro was bi. “So with a woman?” Eli asked. Alessandro sighed. “Not with a woman either.” Eli raised his eyebrows. “Better explain before I freak out.” “Ah, yeah right. Well, there‟s a woman I like, but I haven‟t made a move yet.” “How long have you known her?” Eli asked. “Six weeks.” “And here I was thinking you were a fast worker.” Alessandro humped Eli‟s butt, his cock already hardening. “I am with guys. Mostly. Women I find tricky.” Whereas if Eli had a problem, it was usually with guys. “Does it bother you?” Alessandro asked. “Not that you like women. I do too. It does bother me you‟ve lusted after one for six weeks and not done anything about it.” “It‟s not easy,” Alessandro muttered. It is if you don’t get involved. Fuck them and walk away had been Eli‟s mantra. It was the sort of thing guys did with other guys. He was supposed to have rethought that over the last year, and he had, despite what he‟d just done with Alessandro, but he couldn‟t imagine himself taking six weeks to make a move on anyone. Somewhere between the pair of them, there had to be a middle ground. Alessandro slid his hand onto Eli‟s chest and massaged his nipple. “The problem is Pepper works for me.” Christ. Maybe there was no middle ground. Yet hadn‟t Eli already known it was Pepper that Alessandro was talking about? “You‟d like her,” Alessandro said. “Tall, slim, funny.” Eli turned and laid his hand on Alessandro‟s cock. “Long, thick, hard. I like things that come in threes.” Did he get that deeper meaning? Maybe Eli should spell it out and spit out the truth. The outer door slammed. “Anyone here?” Eli recognized Pepper‟s voice. Alessandro sprang into action, yanking on his clothes. He cast Eli a desperate glance. “Pepper,” he whispered. Eli got the message and slipped away. Only one place he could go to avoid awkward questions, and it sort of served him right.

Rocked

87

Pepper sighed with relief when no one answered her call. The light was on in the passageway that linked the workrooms, but maybe someone had forgotten to switch it off. When a figure suddenly appeared on her left, Pepper yipped in alarm. “Pepper, it‟s me,” Alessandro said. “Oh God, sorry. You made me jump.” “What the hell are you doing here? I told you to go home after hospital.” “I lost my keys.” Good thing she‟d had that excuse planned. Alessandro slid back to block the doorway of the room where she worked. “I‟ll check in here.” “Okay. I‟ll look in the courtyard.” Perfect. She hadn‟t even needed to engineer that. She opened the door and shot to the gargoyle‟s side. Was that where he‟d lain? She frowned and shook her head. “Hi,” she whispered. “I got your keys and your wallet and went to your flat. I put clothes in this bag. I‟ll leave it under that strip of tarpaulin in case you change back. I‟m not going to be able to stick around, because Alessandro is here. Tomorrow I‟ll get you back inside.” She kissed his cheek. “I‟ll figure this out. I promise.” Pepper pulled her keys from her pocket and went back into the building. Alessandro was tramping from one workroom to another. “Got them,” she said and held them up. “Good.” He scratched his head. “Did you see anyone in here?” “No. Why?” He sighed. “I thought I heard something. So how‟s the arm?” “Fine.” “How many stitches? You‟re going to have to fill in an accident report.” “I didn‟t need stitches. Do we have to bother with the form?” He glared at her. “Yes, we bloody do.” Then he sighed. “Do it first thing tomorrow. How are you getting home?” “Tube.” “I‟ll call you a taxi.” “There‟s no—” “I‟ll call you a taxi.” Alessandro maneuvered her outside as he talked on his mobile and walked with her to the main gates. She‟d hardly been likely to get lost. He seemed desperate to get her out of there. God, I’m an idiot. He was with someone. That was why he‟d stood in front of the room she worked in and why he wanted her gone. She had no right to feel disappointed, but she was. “The cab‟ll be here in a few minutes.” Alessandro slipped his phone into his pocket.

88

Barbara Elsborg

“Is there a reason for your party?” Pepper asked. “Fiftieth birthday?” His eyes narrowed. “I‟m not—” “Ah sixtieth,” Pepper said. He laughed. “So which anniversary is it for your parents?” She groaned. “Nothing particular, but don‟t remind me.” “Why don‟t you want to go?” What could she say that wouldn‟t sound like a whine? “Want me to come?” he asked. It took a moment for the offer to sink in. “Really?” He nodded. Pepper flung her arms around him. “Thank you.” His hands slipped around her, and she saw his Adam‟s apple lurch. Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God. His mouth was inches from hers and getting closer. “Pepper,” he whispered. A horn blared, and they jumped apart. Pepper got in the taxi and looked back at him as the vehicle pulled away. He wants me. I want her. Alessandro stumbled back to the workshop. Life had suddenly become complicated. He‟d finally—well, almost made a move on Pepper, partly thanks to the comment Eli made. Okay, the kiss hadn‟t happened, but she‟d been happy for him to accompany her to the anniversary party. Very happy. As happy as he‟d been a short while ago when he had the man of his dreams in his arms. Alessandro closed the door and shouted, “Eli? You can come out now.” Silence. Alessandro had assumed Eli would keep out of sight until Pepper left, but instead he‟d gone. Why? Maybe because of the way Alessandro had breathed Pepper‟s name and no doubt looked distraught when he‟d heard her voice. Christ, he couldn‟t go through this again, treading on eggshells around a partner who didn‟t like females. Though unlike Karl, Eli said he didn‟t mind that Alessandro liked women. He said he liked them too, but if that was the case, why had he run? And where had he fucking come from? In search of a shower? No way. Alessandro had been too anxious to fuck him to think about what he‟d said. One last inspection of every nook and cranny in the workshop revealed no trace of him. Alessandro slipped into the courtyard and came to a stumbling halt. How the hell had the gargoyle gotten back outside? He hadn‟t registered it had gone

Rocked

89

from where he and Newt had put it. An icy finger scratched down his spine. Someone had moved it; someone had watched him and Eli, and now they were playing fucking mind games. Robert Harvey. Alessandro went back to his office and looked up surveillance cameras on the Internet. Thirty minutes later, he‟d placed a priority order. Seems he could set them up himself. He fingered the rock sample he‟d scraped from the gargoyle. He ought to go home, but a tiny bit of him hoped Eli might come back. Easy enough to fill time while he waited. Alessandro set up his microscope and sprinkled the grains on a slide. Another thirty minutes before Alessandro sat back in his chair. He had no idea what rock that gargoyle had been carved from. The first surprise had been the vast number of colors once he‟d turned up the magnification. If he hadn‟t taken the sample, he‟d have accused someone of cocking it up. He tapped off an e-mail to a geologist friend and then parceled up the grains to post the next day. No sign of Eli by the time Alessandro decided to go home. He switched off the lights and locked up, annoyed with himself for reading more than he should into a quick fuck. Even if Harvey had been watching, so what? Alessandro couldn‟t be blackmailed over something he didn‟t care if everyone knew. Except Pepper. But as of yet, he didn‟t have a relationship with her other than boss and employee. Was he somehow being set up? Had Eli been part of it? No, the knots in his muscles couldn‟t be faked. The guy had been in pain. Alessandro started to run home and almost stopped to smack himself in the head. He‟d pushed Eli into leaving by asking if he was in a relationship. And to make matters worse, he‟d blabbed about Pepper and how he wanted to ask her out. He hadn‟t even asked Eli to hang around. No wonder the guy had left. The only good thing to happen after that was Pepper being thrilled that he wanted to meet her parents. By the time Alessandro neared his front door, he‟d spent so long dissecting his sex life, he wished he‟d become a monk at age twelve, when he realized he was different. Nothing in his life lasted. Not his father‟s mistresses, not his own lovers. Happiness was always fleeting, and he didn‟t make the most of those moments of joy, because he was always waiting, expecting, knowing they‟d end. His world wouldn‟t change unless he made it happen. He picked up his post and grabbed a beer from the fridge. Alessandro sifted through the mail. Only one item wasn‟t a bill or a circular. He ripped it open and smiled. Pepper had got through to the finals of “Apprentice of the Year.” Alessandro had entered her into the contest without her knowing. He‟d provided photographs and details of her work. The next stage involved observation by a group of judges. The letter fell from his hand. Shit. If it involved going up a ladder, that would be the end of that. A mixture of fear and foolhardiness had led her to the roof, and Alessandro went cold thinking about it. What the hell had possessed her?

90

Barbara Elsborg

*** Pepper finished carving the last of the roses and inserted it into the handmade stone vase. She‟d intended the wooden flowers as a Christmas present for her parents, but they worked as an anniversary gift. The sculpture of a bird she‟d given her mother for her birthday was being used to weigh down the cover on the barbecue stored behind the shed, so Pepper didn‟t hold out much hope that the roses would be any better received. She didn‟t know why she bothered. Nothing she did would make her mother happy, except getting married and having children. Pepper knew she was a disappointment and had been from the moment she was born. She hated looking at her baby photos where one pink-cheeked cherub smiled at the camera while the other looked like some shriveled scowling grape. With twins that were nothing alike, dressing them in the same outfits made the differences even clearer. Nothing ever fit Pepper while Cinn looked like she was entering a bonny baby competition. Interesting the photograph albums showed the point at which their mother gave up with Pepper and began to lavish all her affection on Cinn. Partly Pepper‟s fault, she knew. The more her mother tried to dress her up, the more she resisted. The harder Pepper was edged toward ladylike pursuits, the faster she ran the other way. She could never look petite and dainty, so why bother trying? Her father was deaf. He wore hearing aids, but Pepper knew he turned them off when it suited him. A weak man, he lived in his own world and never stood up for her. A miserable childhood where she was bullied at school and ignored at home drove Pepper deeper into her imagination. Her inner strength and independence came at a price. She longed to feel wanted and valued but rarely let anyone come near enough to get to know her. She was lonely.

*** Eli tried to talk to Gargle and Spit, but it wasn‟t the same when he couldn‟t see them. At least one thing was clear—going outside turned him into a gargoyle. Coming inside turned him into a man. Did that mean he couldn‟t leave the confines of the museum? If he was transported across London, would he come to life once he was taken indoors? Did he want to be a prisoner in his flat? Maybe it was a matter of experimentation. It might not be anything to do with in and out but something else entirely. Time? Pepper? No matter what, without Pepper he was lost.

Rocked

91

Chapter Twelve Pepper unlocked the door of the workshop and switched on the lights. She had maybe twenty minutes before anyone arrived. Sooner or later Alessandro would remember he‟d given her a key. At lunchtime, she‟d get another one cut. Eli was where she‟d left him in the courtyard, the bag undisturbed beneath the tarpaulin. Pepper swallowed her disappointment. “Morning, handsome.” She kissed his nose. “If Newt arrives early, he‟ll help me bring you inside. If not, we‟ll try later. If you don‟t change back, I‟ll go into the museum and look for books that might help. Don‟t worry, I won‟t tell anyone. I‟m sure whoever did this to you must be connected to this place, so until I know who‟s a friend and who‟s not, best to keep quiet.” She ran her hand down his stone back. “Somehow I need to convince Alessandro you can‟t go back on the roof.” Pepper went to get her tools, but when she looked at Eli and then at the sharp chisel in her fingers, her hand dropped. “Oh crap. I don‟t want to hurt you.” “Did you hit your head when you fell yesterday?” Pepper spun around to face Alessandro‟s quirked eyebrow. “No.” “I didn‟t think so.” He caressed Eli‟s flank. “How‟s your arm?” “Fine.” Sporting an unconvincing scratch drawn with red pen. “Chatting to the gargoyle?” “I like to talk to the pieces I‟m working on,” Pepper blurted. “Makes me feel closer to them.” “Normally all I hear from my apprentices are „bollocks,‟ „damn,‟ and „shit.‟” “I‟ve turned over a new leaf.” Pepper hoped her innocent expression fooled him. “Right. I don‟t think the gargoyle needs more work.” Damn. “The scales?” “Look fine.” “But could be better. Please?” He stared at her. “On your own time. This is my time.” Not quite, but Pepper wasn‟t going to argue when she had his agreement to keep Eli on the ground. She bundled up her tools and went back into the workshop.

92

Barbara Elsborg

Going into the museum would have to wait until tomorrow. There‟d be no chance today. Getting a key cut was a priority. Newt and George were setting up when she reached her bench. An accident form was waiting. Damn. “Morning, Pepper. How‟s your arm?” Newt asked. “Fine, thanks.” She perched on her stool, pushed the form aside, and continued carving. “Fill it in now, Pepper,” Alessandro called from the doorway. She stuck out her tongue after he‟d disappeared, then looked at the form and groaned. “What‟s the problem?” Newt asked. “There‟s nothing wrong with my arm.” She flexed it. “See? Fine.” Newt frowned. “Where did the blood come from, then?” “Tiny, tiny cut. I‟m just one of those who bleed loads.” Newt nudged the form toward her. “You still have to do the paperwork.” She grabbed a pen, scribbled the required details, and pushed the form aside. “I‟ll take it to Alessandro.” George scooped it up. “What‟s he up to?” Newt and Pepper said at the same time and laughed. Newt leaned over his bench. “Going to Alessandro‟s party?” Pepper nodded. “He‟s asked everyone, including Harvey and his lot. I think he might be trying to do a bit of team building.” Newt rolled his eyes. “Like expecting Nelson and Napoleon to play nice.” Pepper sighed. Had she read more into the invite than she should? But last night she was sure he‟d been going to kiss her, and he was coming with her tonight. God, what should I wear? “I‟m going to make a move at the party,” Newt said. “What sort of move?” “Kiss him. If he throws up, I‟ll pretend I was drunk.” Pepper sniggered. “And your excuse on Monday?” “Amnesia.” “You‟d probably get away with it.” She put her mouth to Newt‟s ear. “Are you sure Alessandro‟s gay?” She pulled back to look at him. Newt rolled his eyes again but stopped partway through. “Oh my God. You fancy him. Has he—Do you—” Pepper clapped her hand over his mouth. “Could he be bi?” Newt‟s shoulders slumped. Pepper removed her hand. “Yeah, he might. Damn it.”

Rocked

93

“That could explain why he‟s been able to resist your charms. He might want someone who likes women too.” “I like women.” “Yes, but not in bed with you.” “True. Though maybe I could learn. Do you fancy…?” Pepper was saved by the return of George, who looked completely thrown by her welcoming smile. “What have you done?” George looked at his bench in suspicion. “Nothing,” she and Newt said together. “Newt. George. Pepper. Here. Now,” Alessandro shouted. The three of them trooped out. “Oh God, stone delivery,” Newt muttered. “Work together any way you like, but don‟t get it wrong this time,” Alessandro said. George‟s fault there‟d been a cock up last time. They‟d been several blocks short, and the incorrect color stone delivered for a special order. Alessandro had kicked a chair and broken it. “Want to help unload and count, George?” Pepper asked. It was the easiest job. She and Newt checked for damage and made sure the stones were the size and type ordered. The more expensive blocks were taken through to the courtyard, and the rest stacked outside. Pepper carried the last of the granite slabs through and whipped off the red covering. She‟d made a dress out of a black sheath a year ago. No reason not to do the same again.

*** Alessandro looked up when he heard the knock. Tarik Weston leaned against the door frame. He walked forward and put a small card on the desk. An invitation to a Museum Extravaganza on Monday. “Hope you can come.” Tarik smiled. “It‟s a rather exclusive event. Just you, no guest.” “Not sure of my plans yet,” Alessandro said. One bottle of beer or two in front of the TV? “How‟s the work going? Any further problems with Robert?” “Nothing major.” “I understand one of your masons was injured yesterday. May I speak to her?” “She‟s fine.” “If I could speak to her?” “Of course.” Alessandro pushed himself up and led the way. Why did he want to talk to Pepper? She wasn‟t at her bench, and Alessandro raised his eyebrows at Newt.

94

Barbara Elsborg

“Courtyard,” George said, and Newt glared. That bloody gargoyle. Alessandro opened the door and saw Pepper putting the fish carving on a shelf in the courtyard. “Pepper, someone wants a word with you.” Alessandro didn‟t miss the shadow that crossed her face before she smiled. Tarik held out his hand, but Pepper put hers behind her back. “You don‟t want stone dust on that lovely suit,” she said. Alessandro caught the grunt of annoyance from the man by his side. “I understand you sustained an injury yesterday,” Tarik said. Pepper shrugged. “It was nothing.” “What were you…?” Tarik‟s eyes widened. “You‟ve taken the gargoyle off the roof.” The gargoyle? “It was on the point of making its own way down,” Alessandro said. “So you can put it back now?” “No,” Pepper said. “He requires work more easily done down here.” Tarik glared. “Put it back on the roof.” “Not until I‟ve finished working on him,” Pepper snapped. Tarik walked around the gargoyle. “What needs doing?” “There‟s a bad crack on the underside,” Pepper said. Really? Alessandro kept quiet. “Plus the scales need attention,” Pepper added. “Make it a priority,” Tarik barked. “It has to be back in place on Monday morning. First thing.” “Why the rush?” Pepper asked. Just what Alessandro wondered. “The…symmetry of the museum,” Tarik blurted. “The facade is more symmetrical without it,” Alessandro said. “There‟s an even number up there now.” Tarik‟s face went blank. “Just put it back.” He stormed off. Alessandro raised his eyebrows. “A crack? We‟d better bring it inside if you‟re going to be working on it. Get the hoist.” “Newt and I could do it later.” “Get it now,” Alessandro ordered, and Pepper fled. Christ, what was it with her and this bloody gargoyle? Was it being used in some game between his team and Harvey‟s? Alessandro couldn‟t help but be intrigued that Tarik was so desperate it went back on the roof while Pepper seemed

Rocked

95

desperate to keep it on the ground. And Tarik recognized this particular gargoyle? Maybe that wasn‟t so unusual, but something wasn‟t right. Pepper came bustling into the courtyard with the hoist, and between them they moved the gargoyle inside. She was so focused on the damn thing, she almost walked into a wall. When they had the gargoyle by her bench, Alessandro turned it in the sling to look at the underbelly. “No sign of a crack,” he said. “Must have been the light.” Pepper‟s hand hovered over the gargoyle‟s head as if she were afraid to touch it. Finally, it was out of the hoist and on the floor between her and Newt. Pepper sat on her stool and took out her sketchbook. “What do you think you‟re doing?” Alessandro asked. “I‟ve finished the fish. I was just—” “Work on the gargoyle this afternoon.” “Well, I—” “Pepper,” he snapped. “Fine.” She grabbed her chisel and the mallet and got to her feet. Alessandro waited. Pepper knelt and ran her fingers down the bumpy neck. “I‟m waiting,” he said. “You‟re making me nervous,” she mumbled. “Jesus Christ.” Alessandro strode out of the room. One moment he couldn‟t drag her away from the thing; the next she was reluctant to touch it. He grabbed the keys to the van from his office and went out. He needed to pay a visit to the cash and carry to pick up alcohol for the party. Whatever it was between him and Pepper had to be sorted one way or another before he went crazy.

*** Alessandro arrived back at the museum in time to catch out those employees who thought they‟d sneak off early, judging by the annoyed faces. Pepper had completed work on three scales. “Beautiful.” Alessandro ran his fingers over them. “At this rate, you might be finished in a year.” “So soon?” He sighed. “You do know it has to go back on the roof.” “I know, but I can work on the other scales first, can‟t I?” He didn‟t see why not. Why did it matter when the gargoyle went back? With all that scaffolding, the museum didn‟t look at its best. The urge to get the thing back up there seemed less imperative than it had earlier.

96

Barbara Elsborg

Alessandro shifted from foot to foot. “Shall I pick you up tonight?” So I can take you home later. “I‟ll meet you at the restaurant. Burger King on Holborn Street.” His head jerked up. He saw her grin, and he laughed. “Alternatively?” “Mansini‟s—same street. Outside at seven.” “Fine. Now go home. I‟m already convinced of your dedication. Everyone else has already left.” Pepper put her hand in her pocket and handed over the key he‟d given her. “Forgot about this.” She patted the gargoyle on the head, and Alessandro walked away rolling his eyes. “Bye, Eli,” she muttered. “What?” Alessandro spun on his heel and stared feeling like he‟d been punched in the gut. “I was talking to the gargoyle.” “What did you call him?” “Eli.” “Why?” he snapped. Pepper gulped. Alessandro walked back to stand in front of her and took a deep breath. “Why did you choose that name?” “He came from high up. Eli means high.” “Oh.” Alessandro glanced at the gargoyle. “See you later,” Pepper said. “Thanks for coming with me tonight.” “You‟re welcome. Don‟t forget that.” He nodded to a sports bag near her bench. “It‟s…Newt‟s.” Just a coincidence she‟d called the gargoyle Eli, but it had thrown him. Alessandro couldn‟t stop thinking about it as he tidied up the workshop and shifted several blocks of stone. Eli was the exact opposite of this ugly brute. Didn‟t seem right they‟d have the same name. He wondered if he‟d ever see him again. Alessandro still hadn‟t been able to figure out how he‟d suddenly appeared in the workshop. Maybe he ought to try to track him down, see if he was okay. Alessandro huffed in annoyance. He finally had a chance with Pepper, and he was thinking about Eli. By the time Alessandro put all the tools and stones where he wanted them, he was wet through with sweat, and it was six fifteen. Good thing he had a spare set of clothes, because he‟d have to go straight to the restaurant. Alessandro wandered past Pepper‟s bench and looked down at the scowling gargoyle. He ran his damp fingers over the scales. This stone was so strange. He couldn‟t figure it out.

Rocked

97

A knock at the door heralded the delivery of the security cameras. They were late. Alessandro signed for the box and carried it into his office. No time to set anything up now. He needed a shower and—the sound of water running stopped him in his tracks. Picking up a chunk of masonry, Alessandro crept to the shower room and threw open the door. Oh fuck. A pile of clothes lay on the bench, and a naked man stood under the shower. Eli turned and gave him a cock-lifting grin. Questions stormed through Alessandro‟s head. Where in hell did you come from? How the fuck did you get in without me seeing? Where did you disappear to last night? But they all faded in importance as he watched the way Eli soaped himself, wrapped his fingers around his erect cock, and squeezed as he dragged his fist up his length. Alessandro could see Eli‟s muscles were tight again, pain etched on his face under the half smile. Alessandro‟s fingers worked on autopilot, unbuttoning, unzipping, unfastening until he was naked. He walked into Eli‟s arms, dazzled by his bright eyes even before their lips met. They‟d not kissed before, and maybe it was just as well, because with the first brush of Eli‟s lips against his mouth, Alessandro‟s knees trembled, and his cock jerked. He stood helpless as Eli ran his tongue across the seam of his mouth, back and forth, nibbling, laving until Alessandro remembered he knew how to kiss too and let his tongue out to play. He wrapped his arms around Eli, and they rutted, lips locked, sharing oxygen, panting into each other‟s mouths as water poured over them. Too hot for slow, too desperate for soft, they writhed in frenzied need, rubbing their cocks together between their bellies until Alessandro yanked his head back to grab a breath. He cupped Eli‟s face with his hands. “Christ, I thought I‟d never see you again.” Water dripped from Eli‟s hair onto his face, and Alessandro wanted to lick up the drops. When Eli smiled, Alessandro stroked the creases in his cheeks. He needed to sculpt this guy, wanted him in stone, his beauty preserved after he‟d walked away. Eli licked a path down the taut column of Alessandro‟s throat, sucking his Adam‟s apple. “No biting,” Alessandro whispered. “Nowhere visible.” Eli dropped to his knees and slid his hands down Alessandro‟s back, his fingers kneading his ass as he rubbed his face against Alessandro‟s cock. Alessandro stared down, fascinated by the intense look on Eli‟s face and the play of muscles under the tanned skin of his upper arms. Eli‟s fingers drifted to the backs of Alessandro‟s thighs, and he licked his cock, bottom to top, top to bottom, round and round the crest. This was just sex. Pure, raw, unadulterated lust, but Alessandro wanted it to be more, wanted this guy in his life. Oh God, Pepper. He leaned against the wall of the shower and stroked Eli‟s wet hair, dragging strands through his fingers. The

98

Barbara Elsborg

need to hold his head, encourage him on, fuck his mouth, raged in Alessandro. He wanted a firm mouth around his cock, tight lips, deep sucks, fast drags, fingers caressing his balls, but Eli teased and licked and kissed and tickled until white sparks flashed behind Alessandro‟s eyes. “Guh, ugh,” Alessandro grunted. He could hear unintelligible sounds bursting from his lips, echoing in the shower room alongside the slurping sounds coming from Eli. A flick of a tongue down Alessandro‟s shaft, and Alessandro could stand it no longer. He gripped Eli‟s head with both hands and pulled him into a rhythm. A glow spread through his body, and Alessandro hummed his pleasure as he rolled toward release. He groaned when Eli broke off to nibble at the base of his cock, sucked in a breath when his balls were vacuumed into wet heaven. “Christ,” Alessandro gasped. Eli was merciless, and just as Alessandro hovered on the point of explosion, Eli wrapped his fingers around the base of his cock and pushed down. The need to come receded. Alessandro managed one sigh of relief before Eli moved his mouth back to the head of his cock and began sucking. It was impossible not to rock into his mouth, impossible not to clutch Eli‟s head, impossible not to come. The ache in his balls grew to match the pressure in his head. Orgasm boiled all over his body, firing along nerves, growing in speed, gathering power until the dam burst and his balls exploded in a flash flood. His cock swelled and jerked in Eli‟s mouth. So good, so good, so good. Alessandro trembled as he emptied himself between Eli‟s lips and—Oh Christ—over his face. Eli had his hand wrapped around him, milking the last dregs of his cum, and his touch was perfect. The beads of semen decorating Eli‟s lips shone like little pearls. “I want to fuck you,” Eli whispered into the valley of his groin and caressed Alessandro‟s semihard cock with his cheek. “Can I?” Alessandro nodded. He turned off the shower, pulled Eli to his feet, and wrapped his hand around his. “My office.” They walked dripping through the workshop, leaving a trail of wet footprints. Alessandro laughed when he looked back and saw them, because he‟d almost convinced himself Eli couldn‟t be real—a water nymph, a fallen angel, a sexy demon. This time he wasn‟t going to let him run away. Alessandro shut the door and closed the blinds. His wallet lay on his desk. He pulled out a condom and handed it to Eli. He had lube in his drawer that he‟d put there this morning because…because… He took it out and set it on the desk. Eli‟s cock suddenly looked twice the size, and Alessandro swallowed hard. “Anything important on the desk?” Eli asked. Alessandro scanned it. “No.” Eli‟s lips curved in a slow smile. He grabbed the lube and with one sweep of his arm knocked papers, books, and pencils to the floor. He pushed Alessandro so he lay

Rocked

99

on his back to rest on his elbows, his legs dangling over the end. Eli lifted his feet and placed them so Alessandro‟s toes curled against the edge of the desk. His everhopeful cock started to harden again at the thought of what was to come. He watched Eli‟s smooth efficient movements as he slid on the condom, his gaze lingering on the line of dark hair that trailed down from his navel on an otherwise hairless body. Eli‟s tanned, muscular chest was in perfect proportion to his arms and legs, though not the body of a man who worked physically hard for a living. His hands were strong but soft. Alessandro suddenly disliked the coarseness of his body, the roughness of his calloused fingers, his ugly biceps swollen through lifting heavy stone. They were beauty and the beast. “Stop thinking,” Eli said. “What?” “You‟re worrying. Don‟t. Unless you‟ve changed your mind?” “No.” Eli grinned and then sighed. “On the negative side, I passed desperate a while ago, and I‟m approaching hopeless. No point trying any delaying techniques apart from a punch in the nuts. You‟re going to think I‟m some green schoolboy.” He wrapped a hand around Alessandro‟s swelling cock, leaned to kiss him on the lips, and melted his mouth. Desire, lust, infatuation gripped Alessandro‟s heart and set fire to his balls. He‟d never felt this way with Karl, this desire, this longing. Eli licked and kissed down the center of Alessandro‟s body and sucked the crest of his cock before he spread his butt cheeks and blew a stream of warm air over his asshole. “Fuck,” Alessandro gasped. Eli‟s cheeks rubbed against his butt, and then a warm, wet tongue pressed against the entrance to his body. Alessandro‟s eyes fluttered closed, and his fists tightened on the edge of the desk as Eli licked around his anus, fluttered his tongue over it, and then pushed inside. A long groan burst from Alessandro‟s throat. Eli‟s hands clamped around his thighs as his talented tongue dipped in and out, rimmed him. Alessandro‟s cock twitched against his belly, and pinpricks of sensation spread down his legs, the need to come again building like a shaky tower of sand. “I want you inside me,” Alessandro whispered. He opened his eyes and stared into Eli‟s face. “Lube,” Eli said and squirted it all over Alessandro‟s backside. “Oh fuck it, sorry.” But he didn‟t look sorry. Alessandro laughed and then cut off the sound when two fingers eased their way inside him. Then Eli groaned. “I have to fuck you.” The fingers slid out, and the broad head of Eli‟s cock pressed against him. Alessandro exhaled, pushed back, and as Eli slid in, hands reached out to cup his face.

100

Barbara Elsborg

“Jesus,” Eli muttered. He kept pushing, kept sliding until he was buried in Alessandro‟s butt. The burn faded fast into acute pleasure. The only part of Eli not moving was his cock. He shook with the effort of holding back, his face screwed up but still beautiful. “Move,” Alessandro grunted. “Fuck me.” “I just did.” Eli panted. “You must have missed it. I went on for ages. Superman. Damn you for falling asleep.” Alessandro laughed and squeezed as hard as he could with his rectal muscles. His reward was a cross between a gurgle and a groan bursting from Eli‟s lips. “Bastard,” Eli blurted. Alessandro rocked up into Eli‟s cock and forced him deeper. “Don‟t time me.” Eli finally started to move. The delicious slide made Alessandro‟s head spin. As Eli sped up his movements, Alessandro felt the heat rise from his skin. He dropped one hand to his cock and jerked off, thinking how great it would be if he had a woman—Oh fuck, fuck, fuck. Pepper. Eli came with a shuddering groan as Alessandro‟s hand fell from his frustrated cock. He reached to stroke Eli‟s hip instead. The clock said seven fifteen. He was already late. Eli pulled out of him and removed the condom. “There‟s something I have to tell you,” Eli said. “Can it wait? I‟m sorry but I‟m late. The time—Christ.” Alessandro rolled off the table. “Sorry, we need to get dressed. I have to go.” Eli‟s jaw twitched, and Alessandro stroked his cheek. “Sorry.” He yanked clean clothes from a drawer in his desk and hopped on one foot as he pulled on his pants. No time to fetch his boxers from the shower room. Eli sidled out. “I need to lock up,” Alessandro shouted. “Give me your mobile number this time. Want to come to my party tomorrow night?” He buttoned the shirt wrong, groaned, and started again. “Eli?” No answer. Alessandro went in search of his shoes. Eli‟s clothes were gone, and so was Eli.

Rocked

101

Chapter Thirteen Pepper arrived early at Mansini‟s and waited across the road in a bus shelter for Alessandro. Under her gray coat, she wore the red sheath dress—cut a little shorter than she‟d intended. She‟d put on makeup to please her mother and had resurrected her high heels. Hard to believe, but she actually looked forward to this because Alessandro would be beside her. She couldn‟t wait to see her family‟s reaction. Cinn and her fiancé, Calvin, arrived first, followed by their mother‟s two sisters and their husbands, their father‟s brother and his wife, four people she didn‟t recognize, and finally the anniversary couple. No Alessandro. In an attempt to distract herself from checking her watch every few seconds, Pepper thought about Eli. Obviously bringing him back indoors wasn‟t the trigger or at least hadn‟t been this time. Nor was her touch. The time of day? Something about the way she‟d touched him? The number of times? Pepper sighed. It could take ages to work it out, and she didn‟t have ages. Pepper suspected Tarik Weston knew the gargoyle was really Eli, and that was why he wanted him back on the roof. Alessandro had sided with her, but Pepper couldn‟t rely on him continuing to do so. If the museum didn‟t offer up an answer tomorrow, she‟d have to move Eli to her house before Monday. Somehow. Her mobile vibrated, and she yanked it from her purse. Damn. “Hi, Cinn.” “Where are you?” “About to walk through the door.” “Hurry up.” Clutching her gift, Pepper made her way across the road. Something must have come up for Alessandro to let her down. By the time she‟d climbed the stairs to reach the table, she‟d plastered a smile on her face. “At last,” said her mother. “Always spoiling things by being late.” “Sorry,” Pepper said, because it was easier to apologize than argue, and kissed—oh, not even a cheek, just an ear. “Happy anniversary.” She handed the present to her mother, who tucked it on the windowsill behind her. Pepper began to greet everyone, and her father tugged her sleeve. “Sit down,” he said. “Cinn‟s already ordered for you.”

102

Barbara Elsborg

“I thought you were bringing someone?” Cinn asked in a loud voice. “Yes, where is he?” asked her mother. “Stood you up?” Pepper thought about spewing some clever excuse like he‟d gone to see the queen or been knocked down by a charging bull. But what was the point? Already miserable, she might as well give them what they expected. “Yes.” She took off her coat before she sat next to her father, a yawning gap on her other side. Where was Alessandro? Turned to stone and on the roof in place of Eli? Pepper gulped. The stunned silence surprised her until Pepper realized everyone‟s attention was fixed on her dress. “Wow, Pepper. You look—” Calvin said. “Tarty,” Cinn snapped. “What are you wearing?” Her mother glared. “A dress.” “We‟re at a smart restaurant, not a nightclub,” said one of her aunts. “It‟s your mother‟s special night, and you‟re spoiling it. Drawing all the attention.” “Sorry,” Pepper mumbled, wondering how anyone could fail to notice her sourfaced mother wearing fuchsia pink with a matching feather fascinator. Pepper told herself she wasn‟t hurt anymore by these sort of comments, but that wasn‟t true, though this time she was more hurt by Alessandro‟s failure to show. When no one even bothered to pour her a glass of wine, she reached for the bottle. Her father gave a huff of disapproval. Too bad. Pepper took a big slurp to annoy him further. She planned to eat fast and go home, though since Cinn had ordered for her, she might not be eating. Conversation resumed about Cinn‟s upcoming wedding, and Pepper settled back into her own world. She was worried about Alessandro. He wasn‟t the type of guy to say he‟d come and then not turn up. She glanced at her watch. Three quarters of an hour late. Was he okay? Alessandro tossed a twenty-pound note on the front seat of the cab and leaped out clutching flowers. He flung open the door of Mansini‟s. “Anniversary party?” he asked a passing waiter. “Upstairs.” Alessandro took the stairs two at a time and saw Pepper‟s face light up when she saw him. Considering the reason he was late, he didn‟t deserve the smile. “I am so sorry,” Alessandro said to the couple sitting between Cinn and Pepper, assuming they were the parents. “I had to wait for a delivery, and the driver got lost. I failed to ask Pepper for her mobile number, so it‟s entirely my fault.” He presented the bouquet to Pepper‟s mother. The words “you must be her

Rocked

103

mother; Pepper gets her beauty from you” died before they reached his lips. “Congratulations on your anniversary.” “Mum, Dad, everyone, this is Alessandro Paladin.” Alessandro went round to shake the hand of each person at the table and then took the seat next to her. “Chianti or pinot grigio?” asked her father. “Chianti, please,” Alessandro said. “We‟ve already ordered,” her mother said. “You‟d better tell the waitress what you want to eat.” “Signore?” A waitress offered him a menu. Alessandro glanced at it and ordered in Italian. Something he knew could be prepared quickly so he wasn‟t eating after everyone else or making them wait. As conversation resumed, he turned to Pepper. “Sorry,” he whispered. He squeezed her hand and let it go. “It‟s okay.” “No it isn‟t.” “You‟re here now, and that‟s what matters.” Pepper smiled again, and Alessandro felt even guiltier. “You look lovely,” he said. “I‟m going to speak to Ganim and demand they use transparent material to protect the marble.” She chuckled. “I think I like the red better than the black.” Her eyes widened. “How did you know I used the black?” Alessandro swallowed hard. “I saw you at the museum last year—flouncing out.” “Ah.” “It was a great flounce, except you told me to fuck off.” She slapped a hand to her mouth. “Oh God.” “What happened?” he asked. “First date, and the wanker takes me to a singles event and decides to look for someone better. At that point I decided I could do better and walked out.” “The museum‟s holding another on Monday.” Her eyes widened. “How do you know?” “Tarik gave me an invite.” Pepper chewed her lip. “Are you going?” “No.” He stared straight at her, itching to take her hand again. “Open your presents while we‟re waiting,” Cinn said. “Mine first.”

104

Barbara Elsborg

Pepper looked away, and Alessandro felt an opportunity had been missed. “Oh how wonderful. A West End show.” Pepper‟s mother held up tickets. “What a great idea.” “We‟re coming too,” Cinn said. “We‟ll take you to dinner first.” “Even better,” said her mother. “Me and Calvin, that is.” She glanced at Pepper. Alessandro didn‟t miss Cinn‟s smirk. He sipped his wine as the presents were opened and restrained his smile over the ecstatic reaction to a four-slice brushed-steel toaster and a hideous digital photo frame surrounded by seashells. When her mother picked up the last present, Pepper sighed. Alessandro‟s eyes widened when it was unwrapped. The carved flowers were beautiful. “You made the vase too?” She nodded. “Very nice, Pepper.” Her mother put them on the floor by her chair. “Though you can‟t beat the real thing. Thank you, Alessandro. It was very kind of you to bring us flowers.” Alessandro felt Pepper‟s disappointment in the slight sag of her body, though the smile stayed in place. How could any of the other gifts compare to Pepper‟s effort in carving those delicate blooms? When the food arrived, a huge pizza smothered with pepperoni was put in front of Pepper, and he heard her give a little sigh. “What‟s wrong?” he asked. “Nothing.” She began to fork off the circles of meat. “Miss Picky,” her mother said. “Make sure you eat it all. I don‟t want food wasted.” Pepper opened her mouth and then closed it again. “Why did you order that if you don‟t like it?” Alessandro asked quietly. “I was late. Cinn ordered for me.” He winced. “Sorry, Pepper. I thought you loved pepperoni.” Cinn giggled, and Alessandro knew she‟d done it deliberately. “You like seafood pasta?” he whispered in Pepper‟s ear. “Yes.” “Then we‟ll swap.” He swapped the plates. “Thank you.” “You owe me,” he said in her ear. “I‟ll collect later.” His reward was the flush that swept over her face.

Rocked

105

“So you‟re Pepper‟s boss,” her father said. “Yes.” Alessandro waited for another question, but the guy turned to speak to his wife. Having Pepper next to him was the only thing that made sitting through one of the most excruciating evenings of his life even vaguely bearable. The moment Alessandro heard Cinn whisper “he‟s gay” to her mother, and he felt Pepper flinch, he struggled to keep his temper. “Absolutely nothing wrong with being gay,” said her mother, her voice implying the exact opposite. “Gay men are so…good at shopping,” said a woman on the other side of the table. “And they know all about fashion,” said Cinn. Pepper was rigid as steel. Alessandro wanted to laugh. “So you two aren‟t going out together?” someone asked. When Alessandro sensed Pepper about to explode, he spoke up. “I‟m not gay.” He didn‟t need to say anything, but Pepper had done so well to keep her temper, he didn‟t want her to let fly now on his behalf. Cinn‟s jaw was on the table. Alessandro slung his arm around Pepper‟s neck and stroked her ear. When Cinn‟s eyes narrowed Alessandro guessed she was going to cause trouble. He watched her mouth the word pretending to her mother, and he decided to drag Pepper away from people she couldn‟t possibly be related to. He pulled her to her feet. “Sorry, we have to leave.” He put money on the table to cover both their meals and helped Pepper with her coat. “There‟s no need—” Pepper‟s father began. “I insist.” Alessandro bared his teeth in a gesture they could take how they liked and propelled Pepper downstairs and outside. “Don‟t say a word,” he said. He pulled her down the street and into the first pub he saw. When he had a bottle of champagne and two glasses in his hand, he elbowed his way to a couple of free seats with Pepper on his heels. Alessandro filled the glasses and handed one to her. “Mm mm mm mmmmm?” she asked. He laughed. “You can speak now.” “What are we celebrating?” “Escape from hell.” He drained his glass and filled it again. “I should have been drunk before I got there. I am so sorry I was late.” “I‟m sorry about my family. I did warn you.” He frowned. “Not in enough detail. I can‟t believe I ever felt deprived because my mother dumped me when I was a baby. To think I imagined I‟d missed out because I didn‟t have a brother or sister. It‟s obvious now my father was a saint. I‟m almost tempted to call and tell him. Shit.”

106

Barbara Elsborg

Pepper winced and he gulped. “I‟m sorry to dislike them so much but—Christ, Pepper, sure you weren‟t adopted?” She sighed. “Not according to my birth certificate, and believe me, I looked. More than once.” “Bad luck.” He stared straight at her. “Now explain why you have no sign of an injury on your arm.” Not a flicker of alarm on her face. “I do but I told you I heal fast.” “Take off your coat.” She hesitated and then shrugged it off. “There, see?” Alessandro stopped her before she could put the coat back on. He dipped his finger in his glass and rubbed the thin red line. It came off. “What the fuck?” he demanded. Pepper groaned. “I heal really fast, but no one believes me. It‟s easier to make it at least look as though something happened.” “Something did happen. You were covered in blood.” “Yes, and the wound healed. I told you I was okay, but you wouldn‟t listen.” Alessandro shook his head. “No one heals that fast.” Pepper bristled. “I‟m not lying.” He tried to think of some reason she‟d pretend to be injured and then deny it. To leave work early? But she hadn‟t even wanted to go to the hospital. Industrial injury claim? But she‟d resisted filling in the form. Alessandro had to accept the impossible. “Wow,” he said finally, and she smiled. He lifted his hand and after a moment‟s hesitation traced the curve of her lips. “You‟re such an enigma.” Her smile vanished, and his heart pounded as he let his hand drop. Was that the wrong thing to say? “I like mysteries,” he said. “I like you…particularly when you‟re doing as you‟re told.” Her eyes lit up, and his stomach crawled back into position. “I like you too…except when you yell because I don‟t do as I‟m told.” He sighed. “I was a quietly spoken introvert until I met you.” Pepper snorted. “I was a hacker of stone until I met you.” Alessandro grabbed her hand. “You were never a hacker of stone. You were born to bring stone to life. But then you can carve anything from everything. Those flowers you made for your mother were superb. What effort did your sister make in buying theater tickets?” “But it was what our parents wanted. Cinn‟s the good daughter.” Pepper shrugged.

Rocked

107

“You must get sick of being compared to her. Hard to believe you‟re twins.” She stared into her glass. “The doctors thought there were three of us in the womb. Not sure I could have coped with another sister like her.” “Cinn really drew the short straw,” he said. Pepper looked up. “You have it all. Long legs, beauty, really long legs, gorgeous eyes, sweet smile. Oh and did I mention your legs? Third time I‟ve seen them and I‟m addicted. You‟re adorable.” He knew from the look on her face that no one had ever said that to her, or if they had, they‟d not made her believe it. She still didn‟t believe it. “Pepper, you‟re the stunning one, not your sister.” Her eyes brightened with unshed tears. Alessandro squeezed her fingers, but he wanted to drag her into his arms and hug her. More than hug her. One thing he had to say first, because there was no point in taking this forward otherwise. “I‟m not gay, but I am bisexual,” he said. “Is that a problem?” “No, except I‟m not bisexual.” “Good.” He grinned. “I am ambidextrous.” He laughed out loud. “I‟ve spent six weeks in a state of acute frustration. I took you on as an apprentice because you showed more promise than anyone I‟ve ever seen, but I knew I was going to have trouble keeping my hands off you.” Pepper‟s eyes widened. He stroked her palm with his thumb and fought off his nervousness. “Someone said something that made me realize I‟ve been an idiot for waiting.” If he thought about Eli now, he was done for. “If we‟re seeing each other, then I‟m just going to be even more critical of your work to make it clear I‟m not showing favoritism. If there‟s anyone who doesn‟t like the fact that we‟re together, they can find another employer. I‟ve had my priorities wrong.” Pepper opened her mouth and then closed it again. “What do you think?” he asked. She released a shuddering breath. “Say something before I crawl back inside my box.” He couldn‟t look at her. Alessandro held her hand open and traced the lines with his index finger. “Do you really think I showed more promise than anyone you‟ve ever seen?” He smiled. “Yes, but there‟s a lot I can teach you.” Pepper stood and pulled on her coat. “Maybe there are a few things I can teach you.” She held out her hand and pulled him up. Alessandro kept moving until their faces were inches apart. How could he be so seriously in lust with Pepper when he‟d just come from Eli? But he was. “Want to walk home?” she asked.

108

Barbara Elsborg

He nodded, but then if she‟d said, “Want to throw yourself in the Thames?” he‟d have nodded. Whose home? Did it matter? Why did they have to walk? The faster they got wherever it was they were going, the sooner they‟d— She pressed her lips against his, and Alessandro‟s head fogged. The softest, gentlest brush of her warm mouth over his, and his half-erect cock filled with blood. The tease of her tongue flicking the seam of his mouth made every cell in his body jump as if he‟d been hit by a taser. Alessandro slid his hands around her waist and pulled her closer, kissed her harder. Music and chatter faded around them as he explored her mouth. More, more, more yelled his heart while his head urged slow, slow, slow. The scent of her intoxicated; the taste of her overwhelmed. Would anyone notice if he fucked her where they stood? I’m crazy for her. Alessandro tilted his head, changed the angle of his kiss so he could deepen it. He wanted to eat, devour, consume her. When they moved apart, her eyes were glazed. She licked her lips, and he groaned. Her mouth twitched in a grin, and she licked them again. Alessandro took her hand in his and pulled her outside. “You really want to walk?” he asked. “Yes.” “In those shoes?” “I want to walk holding your hand.” So they‟d walk. Alessandro couldn‟t remember when he‟d last strolled holding hands like this. He‟d forgotten the simple pleasure of it. “Tell me three things about yourself,” she said. “My mother left when I was a baby, and my father brought me up. I can speak four languages and swear in another six. I don‟t like pepperoni pizza.” She stumbled and laughed as he pulled her upright. “Now you,” he said. “I‟ve never been ill in my life. It was me who buried Cinn‟s favorite doll headfirst in the sandpit, not her friend. I don‟t like seafood pasta.” Alessandro raised his eyebrows. “But I like it better than pepperoni pizza.” They walked and talked and stopped to kiss, and Alessandro thought if he could banish the memory of that dinner with her family, this was one of the best evenings of his life. Eli was fantastic, if only he could hang on to him. Pepper was funny and sexy and clever, and he wanted her so much he couldn‟t breathe. Each time they kissed, he found it harder to pull away. His balls ached, and his cock was rock-hard. “Get a room,” someone shouted. Not a bad idea, but Pepper tugged him into an alley. “Kiss me,” she demanded.

Rocked

109

Who was he to deny her? Except it was impossible to just kiss, because the moment their lips met, he needed more. Alessandro‟s hands crept around her waist and squeezed as he edged her back against a wall. Pepper wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him all over his face as he panted against her, rocking his cock into her stomach, then pressing his thigh between her legs. He shifted so fast from aroused to frantic, he thought his heart would burst with the strain. When Pepper‟s hands slid down his back, he reached for one of them and brought it between them, held it over his heart. “Feel what you do to me?” he whispered. When her hand slipped down to rest over his erection, his breathing hitched. “Oh God. That‟s you as well,” he said. “All your doing.” She rubbed the head of his cock through his pants, and Alessandro groaned. He dipped his tongue into her mouth and let his hands drift under her coat, under her dress, and up her thighs onto a—oh Christ—bare backside. He dragged his mouth away. “No underwear?” Pepper laughed. “Hiding.” Alessandro danced his fingers higher and found the thin string of a thong stretching across her lower back. He slipped one finger beneath the material and pulled it from the crease of her butt, then dragged his finger down while he kept her legs apart with one of his. He groaned when he touched her anus and felt it quiver. “Sweet Jesus.” His cock made a serious attempt to punch through his zipper, and Alessandro flipped open the button on his pants before it flew off. He sighed with relief and pulled Pepper closer. When the fingers of his other hand reached her damp folds, Alessandro realized undoing that button had been a bad idea. He was caught so tight in the thrall of lust, he wasn‟t thinking straight. A touch of soft, wet warmth, and common sense and reason evaporated. Pepper was making breathy little moans and cries, and Alessandro wanted her then. Right now. In an alley. Even if someone saw. He didn‟t care. He dropped to his knees and pushed her dress up with his hands. Dragging the thong aside, he nuzzled between her thighs. Alessandro was dimly aware of her drawing her coat around his head, but he was too close to heaven to care. One delicious lick, and he shuddered. He could feel Pepper trembling, but when she widened her legs to let him get closer, he shook harder than her. Her hands gripped his hair, and Alessandro fluttered his tongue over her clit. She unraveled in an instant, her hands tightening, thighs clenching as she pulsed against his mouth. His face was covered with her cream. He was drunk on the taste of her. Pepper moaned and whimpered, and he wanted more. He licked her folds, rubbed his cheeks against her thighs, nibbled her clit with his teeth, fucked her with his tongue, and knew she was going to come again.

110

Barbara Elsborg

Alessandro felt like it was all his birthdays and every Christmas rolled into one. Maybe the wait had been worth it. He sucked her clit, and Pepper made a mewling sound that flashed straight to his cock. He yanked the thong free, ripped the material away from her, and buried his face in her crotch. “Oh God, oh God, oh God,” she whispered and burst open on his mouth like a new bud. Alessandro kissed her down, held her up while she shook, and then pushed himself to his feet. Her eyes were glazed, but there was a smile on her lips. “Know what I want?” he whispered in her ear. “Cold shower?” He laughed. “I want to see you naked again.” Pepper‟s smile slipped off her face. Shit. One fucking word too many. She straightened and tugged down her dress. “It was you?” “No.” She slid along the wall away from him. “You said you‟d seen my legs three times. I‟ve only worn a dress twice. You were the one spying on me in the shower.” “It wasn‟t me.” Alessandro could feel happiness slipping away from him, slithering into a drain to join a river of lost dreams. “Truth. Did you watch me in the shower?” Her face was pale in the lamplight. “Yes,” he whispered, and she walked away.

Rocked

111

Chapter Fourteen Alessandro arrived at the museum on Saturday morning, carrying black coffee and a bacon sandwich. He was tired and bad-tempered—each condition aggravating the other. One fucking word—again—to wreck everything. How could he have been so stupid? The last thing he felt like doing was throwing a party, because the chances of Pepper turning up tonight were zero. He needed to apologize, but would she even give him the chance? When he opened the door of his office, he started. Eli sat behind his desk, using his laptop. “What the hell are you doing?” Alessandro asked, unsure whether to feel happy or angry. He sucked in a breath. “Oh shit. Did I lock you in? You should have phoned the police or broken out. Are you okay? You look exhausted.” “I haven‟t slept,” Eli muttered. “Join the club.” Eli raised his eyebrows and then stared at Alessandro‟s hand. “Is that coffee?” Alessandro put the coffee in front of him and a second later offered the sandwich. There were papers all over the desk that hadn‟t been there when he‟d left. Alessandro swallowed when he recalled what they done in here and realized he had more apologizing to do. “Sorry I had to rush off last night. I‟d promised Pepper I‟d join her for a meal with her family. I was late.” Eli had lifted the coffee to his mouth but looked nervous about drinking. “Regular unsweetened,” Alessandro said. “Right.” Eli took a deep breath and then sipped. His tongue slid over his lips, and Alessandro bit back a groan. Eli set the cup down and sighed. When Alessandro came around behind him and saw what was on the laptop screen, he gasped. “They‟re my accounts,” Alessandro said. “What the fuck are you doing?” “I‟ve spent the night going through them. I didn‟t have anything better to do.” “How did you know my password?” Eli shrugged. “I worked it out.”

112

Barbara Elsborg

A shiver of unease trickled down Alessandro‟s spine. “Are you from the Inland Revenue?” Eli picked up the bacon sandwich. “Nope.” He hesitated before he bit into it. His moan of delight hit Alessandro‟s cock like a guided missile. “I‟m a financial advisor,” Eli said. “Your accountant‟s been screwing you.” Alessandro jerked. “What?” “He took forty thousand in the last tax year you thought you‟d paid to the Revenue. He‟s stripped out thirty so far in this.” Alessandro perched his butt on the desk. “You‟re joking.” “I‟ve done a spreadsheet of stuff you might like to consider investing in. You have money sitting doing zip.” “Right.” Alessandro tried to get his head around the idea that he‟d lost that sort of money and not even noticed. “What happened with Pepper?” Eli asked. “I blew it.” He ran through the business about the shower and his use of the word “again,” and Eli winced. “I need to explain,” Alessandro muttered. “Only it‟s going to sound bad. I don‟t even know if she‟ll come to the party. Will you? Seventeen Kenton Place, Greenwich. I want you to meet her. You‟d like her.” “I‟ve met her. I really like her. Only I‟d rather she didn‟t mess around with more of my scales.” Eli stared up at him, unblinking. “Your scales?” What the fuck is he talking about? “I‟m the gargoyle.” Alessandro felt as though millions of tiny arrows were being fired into his head. He tried to think but struggled to make sense of anything other than the obvious. Pepper and Eli were working together to fuck up his life, drive him crazy, get his money. “You think I‟m an idiot?” Alessandro asked. “I know it sounds insane, but it‟s the truth.” “Of course it isn‟t the fucking truth.” Alessandro‟s heart ached. He‟d thought he and Eli had something. He‟d been imagining the pair of them with Pepper. Except the pair was Eli and Pepper with Alessandro the gullible idiot. “Get out,” Alessandro snapped. “Out of my chair, out of my office, and out of my life.” Eli stood. “Come and watch me when I walk out the door.” “Get the fuck out of here,” Alessandro shouted. “Listen. I have to warn you about what happened to me in case it happens to you. You have an invite to the—”

Rocked

113

Alessandro could hear nothing but the blood roaring in his ears. He surged to his feet, grabbed Eli‟s arm, and manhandled him out of the office, down the corridor, and through the workshop entrance. He shoved him outside and slammed the door. His life was imploding. Back in his office he picked up the box containing the security cameras, then put it down again and sat in front of his laptop. Fifteen minutes later he shut it down and sighed. Eli was right about his accountant, and Alessandro should have spotted the fraud sooner. At least setting up a security system would enable him to see who else was trying to fuck up his business. He had only himself to blame for fucking up his sex life. But why the fuck was the guy pretending to be a gargoyle? He opened the box, took out a thick booklet of instructions, and groaned.

*** Eli took a deep breath after the door slammed behind him and waited for the pain. If he could count to ten, he‟d start to hope. If he reached twenty, he‟d risk walking out of the museum grounds. “Six, seven.” His stomach twisted. Fuck. If Alessandro saw him turn, he‟d believe. Eli opened the door while he could still move and stumbled back inside. Before he could get to the office, his body had curled, his arms frozen. His clothes ripped as he transformed, and Eli‟s cheek pressed against the dusty floor as he screamed in silent agony.

*** Pepper yawned as she walked through the museum gates. She‟d tossed and turned last night, her mind full of Alessandro and Eli. She looked up at the scaffolding and beyond to the gargoyles perched between the dormer rooms. What if they were men like Eli? What if the weird animal carvings were real too? Pepper didn‟t want to admit it, even to herself, but she was more than a little worried about going inside. She had no idea what she was looking for. Pepper took the ticket offered by the woman on the desk and picked up a floor plan. As she stood at the foot of the stairs, someone coughed behind her. She turned to see Tarik Weston smiling at her. Creep. “Work or pleasure?” he asked. “Pleasure,” Pepper said. “It‟s a Saturday.” “Ah yes, you haven‟t been since you were a child. Would you like me to show you around?” “I‟d rather explore on my own, but thank you for offering.” “As you wish. Make sure you don‟t miss the demonology display. It‟s stunning.” He backed away. Pepper looked at the map. Department of Demonology with exorcism kits and Ouija boards. Department of Witchcraft with tools and spells and special exhibitions of Haitian voodoo and North American Indian artifacts. There were

114

Barbara Elsborg

rooms holding relics, both secular and religious, haunted objects, inexplicable objects. A whole wing devoted to vampires, another to were-creatures, yet another to fae. Collections of grimoires, tarots, teacups, and crystal balls were on the second floor and on the third, the library. She didn‟t know where to start. Straight to the library or a quick whiz around the place to make sure she hadn‟t missed something obvious? Pepper decided to explore first and systematically work her way around each floor. Within a few minutes Pepper noticed something peculiar. The museum layout made visitors twist and turn in circles. Pepper had always had an innate sense of direction and of proportion, and something was wrong. Ignoring the ground floor and the door on the first she knew led to the roof, she‟d found no closed doors, no ways barred, yet she knew instinctively she hadn‟t covered enough floor area. All the administration was on the ground floor, so what else was up here? “You look puzzled.” Tarik reached for her elbow. Pepper jerked away in annoyance. Why did he want to touch her? Why did she feel it important his fingers didn‟t rest on her skin? “Not at all,” Pepper said. “What do you think of the museum?” “Fascinating,” she said. “Everything‟s been arranged with love and care.” He looked pleased. Pepper watched him carefully when she asked her question. “So what‟s in the special collections I‟m not allowed to see?” His smile didn‟t waver. “Everything is available for public viewing.” “Is it too gory?” “What makes you think there‟s more than this?” He spread his arms. “The proportions of the interior don‟t match the exterior.” He raised immaculate eyebrows. “We live here, Theodora and I. Would you like to see my private quarters?” His mouth twitched. Shit. “Another time perhaps,” Pepper said. “I need to look in the library.” “Anything I can help you find?” “I can look myself, thank you.” He sighed. “You won‟t find the answer you seek.” Pepper‟s heart seemed to be pounding all over her chest. “Is that because the answer isn‟t there?” she asked. “I very much doubt it but please, feel free to check. We have almost twelve and a half thousand books.” Shit. “And a catalog system?” “Computerized.” “Good.” Pepper walked away.

Rocked

115

As soon as she pushed open the reading room door, Pepper knew this was unlike any library she‟d been in before. Shelves towered above her, old-fashioned sliding ladders rigged to reach the higher volumes. The scent of ancient leather, brittle glue, and old paper filled the air. Several people were at tables working, books piled in front of them. Two computers sat unused by the door. The room was utterly silent. Pepper walked along the corridors of shelves looking at the markers. Cryptozoology. Demonology. Vampirism. Witchcraft. When she found nothing about gargoyles, she returned to the computers. As her fingers rested on the keys, she paused. For all she knew, anything she tapped in would come up on a screen in front of Tarik Weston. If he already knew what she was looking for, then what she typed into the search wouldn‟t matter. If she was wrong, she‟d shown her hand. Rerunning their conversation in her head, Pepper wasn‟t sure what to conclude. Did Tarik know what she was looking for? Was the answer here, but he was trying to put her off? Pepper realized she hadn‟t asked Eli enough questions about that night, about the women. Once she typed the word “gargoyle” on this keyboard, she‟d open a door she might wish she‟d kept closed. She got up and walked away. Instead of leaving the museum, she did another survey of the off-balance sections, looking for doors she hadn‟t spotted, counting windows, measuring her paces. On the first floor she found a door she hadn‟t noticed before and suspected it led down to the workshop. Alessandro had told them they weren‟t allowed to use those stairs to access the museum, and in any case the door at the top was locked. Was this a shortcut she could use? Assuming she could find a key. She reached for the handle, heard her name mentioned, and slipped behind a display of totem poles. “Impossible,” a woman said. “I‟m sure of it,” Tarik said. “So she‟s not the twin of the simpering idiot in the mail room.” “Obviously not.” Pepper pressed her lips together. “Will this cause us any problems?” the woman asked. “I won‟t let that happen.” “They must put the gargoyle back on the roof.” “Monday morning,” Tarik said. “That‟s cutting it fine.” “I know. The masons don‟t work over the weekend. I‟ll make sure it‟s done.” “Did the last of the champagne arrive?” she asked. “Yes, it‟s in the cold store.” As they walked past, Pepper moved in the opposite direction. Cinn not her twin? Well, most people thought that, so it wasn‟t so strange. The “simpering idiot” comment almost made Pepper smile, but what was “impossible”? She stared at the

116

Barbara Elsborg

place where she‟d seen the door and blinked. One moment it looked like a door; the next it didn‟t. Pepper reached for an invisible handle and pressed down. The door opened, she looked through, and then closed it again. Those stone steps led to the workshop, and it had given her an idea. At the entrance to the museum, a line of wheelchairs stood ready for use. Pepper lingered near the cloakroom until a large group came in and then she wheeled a chair behind them, using them as cover until she could take the chair to the weird door. There was enough space inside to leave it against the wall, and she descended the steps into the workshop, her mind racing. She‟d just opened a door that wasn‟t there. She couldn‟t see the handle, but she‟d felt it. Tarik and the woman Pepper guessed must be the museum director, Theodora Macedon, were discussing her as if something puzzled them. Tarik wanted to touch her, not in a sexual way—well, maybe he did—but it seemed more than that. And then there was the big puzzle she couldn‟t solve—Eli. This museum of the supernatural might be pandering to prurient curiosity and maybe to would-be witches or vampires, but it also catered to the real thing. Not such a stretch to believe Tarik Weston had some supernatural power, and he knew something about her that she didn‟t. At the bottom of the stairs, Pepper hesitated. They led into the workshop as she‟d anticipated, but was Alessandro here? She‟d have to face him sooner or later. As Pepper entered the corridor, she saw the gargoyle lying a few feet away from the door. Eli‟s shirt was ripped, and his pants were half on and half off. She realized he must have changed while still wearing his clothes. Her heart ached in sympathy. “Oh Eli.” She knelt at his side and started to pull at the remains of his shirt. “I‟ll find you something else to put on.” “What are you doing?” Pepper looked up to see Alessandro standing in front of her. “You‟re dressing it?” he snapped. “What the hell for?” Then he gave a scornful laugh. “Ah, I get it. You and Eli are trying to trick me into thinking this lump of rock is alive.” Pepper jumped up. “You‟ve seen Eli? Tall, black hair, amazing green eyes?” Alessandro‟s jaw twitched. “Yep, I‟ve met him.” “Oh thank God. Have you spoken to him?” “I‟ve done more than that.” Once Pepper understood what Alessandro was saying, something shriveled inside her. Why hadn‟t Eli told her? She looked down at the torn shirt in her hand and the hunched stone figure below. The web grew more tangled. “What I don‟t understand is what you and your boyfriend are trying to do,” Alessandro said. “Make me think I‟m insane? Are you working for Harvey? Trying to wreck my business?” Pepper frowned. “What are you talking about?”

Rocked

117

Alessandro crossed his arms. “I can‟t believe you think I‟d actually believe there‟s a man inside the gargoyle, that this stone Eli is the same as the flesh-andblood Eli. I‟m not an idiot.” Pepper copied Alessandro‟s pose and crossed her arms. “Someone turned him into a gargoyle a year ago. Three women at the museum. Well, not women obviously. Somehow when we brought him down, he turned back into a man, but he can‟t seem to stay a man. If he goes outside, he turns back. Well, it might not be that. It might be something else, but…” Her voice trailed away when she saw the incredulous look on Alessandro‟s face. “For Christ‟s sake, Pepper.” She wouldn‟t give in. “I‟m trying to figure out what makes him turn. If he turned for you too, then you can help. If we work together, maybe we can find a way to stop him becoming stone.” “Pepper, listen to yourself.” Her arms dropped, and she clenched her fists. “He mustn‟t be put back on the roof.” “Give it up. The hole‟s deep enough.” He‟d never believe her. She could see how crazy it sounded, but she‟d still hoped. Disappointment made her sag. Alessandro fidgeted. “I‟m sorry about last night. I didn‟t lie when I told you I wasn‟t the one who‟d been spying on you. It was George. But when I walked into the storeroom and saw what he‟d been looking at, I didn‟t do the right thing. I stayed and watched you shower. I‟d never seen… You were… Ah shit.” He raked his fingers through his hair. “When I came out, George was waiting. I could have sacked him if I hadn‟t lingered, but he knew I had. I should have told you.” Pepper gave a little sigh. “I‟m sorry,” Alessandro said. “How long did you watch me?” “A few minutes.” “With your hand on your cock?” The lump in his throat shifted up and down. I’ll take that as a yes, then. “How many times have you and Eli…” Pepper couldn‟t say the word. “Twice. I didn‟t know he was your boyfriend. He said he‟d been celibate for a year.” “That‟s because he‟s been on the bloody roof for a year. He‟s…not my boyfriend. I don‟t have a boyfriend.” He let out a shaky sigh. “Are you coming tonight?” “I‟ll think about it.” Pepper walked out.

118

Barbara Elsborg

Bloody George. Bloody Alessandro. Bloody Eli. Pepper stormed along the stone path to the museum exit, crushing a few more stones on the way. It wasn‟t the fact that she‟d been spied on that upset her, because if she‟d come across a way to watch Alessandro showering, she suspected she‟d have been just as unable to resist temptation. What really pissed her off was that Alessandro didn‟t believe her about Eli. Well, maybe that and the fact that he and Eli managed to have fun without her. She caught a bus to Oxford Circus. She planned to wheel Eli out at dusk in disguise while visitors were still leaving the museum. She‟d promised she wouldn‟t let him be put on the roof, and she‟d keep that promise.

*** Alessandro looked down at the gargoyle, tempted to smash the damn thing to pieces. He kicked it in the side and winced as he jarred his foot. Alessandro bent to drag it back to the workshop and slumped onto his backside. He could barely shift it. How the hell had Pepper moved it? No way without help. Bloody Newt. Bloody Pepper. Bloody Eli. He stomped back to his office and slumped in his chair. What the hell was going on? Why would Pepper go to such lengths to fuck with him, other than the obvious of trying to drive him insane? The first time he laid hands on Eli, the guy felt like he‟d been stiff for a year. No way could he have faked that hardness of muscle, nor the pain he was in. Alessandro sighed and pushed to his feet. He picked up the first camera and his drill. The new security system should put paid to all this nonsense.

*** Ouch, you bastard. That fucking hurt. Eli watched Alessandro slam into his room and wished he could kick his butt. Hard. Pepper had wasted her breath trying to convince Alessandro that the gargoyle lying at their feet was really a man. Eli had willed himself to change, prayed for it. He needed Pepper to work out what she‟d done that triggered his metamorphosis. Soon. Before his only hope got turned into something worse than him.

Rocked

119

Chapter Fifteen Eli lay by the door. Alessandro had switched off the lights, locked up, and gone. The security cameras were up and working, judging by Alessandro‟s yell of triumph that followed a prolonged period of him banging around and swearing. Eli wondered if the cameras would catch his transformation. Alessandro would have to believe then. But maybe it wouldn‟t happen again. Maybe Pepper wouldn‟t come back. Maybe he‟d be put back on the roof on Monday. The door opened, and Pepper crept in carrying bags. God, I love her. “Anyone here?” she shouted and added, “apart from you,” in a quiet voice. When no one returned her call, she crouched by Eli. “Ready for the great escape? I‟ve bought you a disguise.” She pulled out a hat, stuck it on his head, and bent to look at him. “Pink suits you.” Pink? Eli wondered what else she‟d bought for him. A dress and high heels? “I have to get you out of here tonight. Alessandro will be ordered to put you back on the roof on Monday. Oh God, I hope it didn‟t hurt too much when I worked on your scales, but I had no choice.” Eli hadn‟t liked the chipping, but the rubbing made up for it. “I think last year‟s event is being repeated on Monday. The women who did this to you will be coming back, which is why Tarik and Theodora want you in place.” She dropped down to cup his face. “If we can‟t figure out a way to reverse this permanently by then, maybe I should come and speak to them.” Over his dead body. Ah. If this didn‟t work, Pepper would have to bring him back. A year was long enough to punish him, surely? Only what if they‟d been thinking ten years, twenty? Pepper appeared in front of him with a wheelchair. “Your chariot,” she said. Assuming she could find a way to get him on it, would she be able to push him? Eli imagined her maneuvering him into her home and setting him by the fireplace like some demonic hearth guard. He‟d spend his days watching TV, watching her eat, watching her and Alessandro fuck… Maybe he‟d be better off on the roof. He heard a rattle, and the hoist appeared. Pepper grunted as she struggled to drag the orange plastic webbing under him.

120

Barbara Elsborg

“You need to lose weight. I‟m putting you on a diet. No more fried food. Ouch, ouch, ouch.” Oh God, what have I done? Blood trickled down Pepper‟s fingers, and as she lifted her hand to her mouth, she froze. “I cut myself before, and you changed. Is that it?” She stroked his cheek with a bloody finger and stared at him. If Eli could have held his breath, that‟s what he‟d have done. Along with crossing his fingers and toes, saying a few prayers and—Oh God. Pain rippled through him in a gathering wave. “Eli,” she whispered, her eyes widening. He felt as though he‟d been caught up in crashing surf, tumbling through the waves to be dashed onto the beach, then dragged out for the process to be repeated. But he could feel Pepper‟s hand on his, holding him tight, and little by little he emerged from hell. “Pep-per.” He groaned as he unfolded to sit with his back to the wall, legs outstretched. Even in the gloom, he saw her smiling. “I‟m in agony here…and you find it amusing?” “It‟s the hat and the erection.” Eli wrenched it off his head. “Pink and covered with fluffy sheep?” He growled and lifted his arms. “Come here.” The smile slipped off her face. “You sure?” “It‟s all I‟ve been thinking about.” Almost. Pepper dived into his embrace, and Eli clutched her tightly, pressing his face into her hair. “You feel so good, smell so good. How much blood runs in your veins?” She laughed and then sagged. “What made you change for Alessandro?” That was a good question, and he had no answer. “He told me you‟d…” Pepper buried her face in his chest. He pulled her away. “Say the word.” “Fucked.” Eli pulled her closer. “Are you angry with me?” “No.” “Or him?” “No,” she mumbled. He swallowed hard. What’s she thinking? “Is it a problem?” “I don‟t know.” He held her so he could look into her eyes. “How do you feel about me and Alessandro getting sweaty together?”

Rocked

121

She chewed her bottom lip. “O-kay.” Eli took a gamble and relaxed his hold. “O-kay is nowhere near good enough.” “There‟s nothing wrong with you being attracted to each other.” “That‟s not what I meant.” Eli didn‟t want to ask her outright. He needed her to come to it herself. Pepper gulped. “The two of you…it makes me hot.” “And you make me hot,” Eli said. “I reckon I could add Alessandro in there too. So…all three of us…hot.” Eli wasn‟t sure how far he could push. This was a lot to expect from her. Maybe too much. He stroked her cheek. “Might it be better than okay if you were getting hot and sweaty with the pair of us?” It took a while, and it was a whisper but the answer he‟d longed for. “Yes.” Eli fizzed with excitement, as if a box of fireworks had been dumped in his belly and a lighted match thrown after them. “Intelligent, brave, and beautiful woman with the heart of a lioness,” he said. “And very damp panties.” He laughed, cupped her face, and kissed her. Soft turned desperate in a moment. Eli‟s heart pounded, and he slid his hands under her sweater, twisting the bar at her navel in his fingers before shifting his hands higher to her breasts. Her nipples hardened under his thumbs, and he breathed out noisily. Then he remembered the camera. “Alessandro‟s installed surveillance cameras,” he whispered. Pepper stopped squirming against his cock, and Eli wished he hadn‟t told her. “What‟s the plan?” He stroked her hair. “I bought you clothes, but I don‟t think there‟s any point you putting them on. When you get outside, you‟re likely to turn back to stone and rip them. I got this poncho thing.” She wriggled free and grabbed a bag. Eli gulped when he saw the psychedelic material. It gave him a headache to look at it. Pepper pulled it over his head. Eli grabbed the hat and tugged it on. “How do I look?” “Lovely.” “Liar.” He pushed himself up and pulled the orange netting off his legs. He didn‟t ache as much as he had before. Maybe that was a good sign. “This is so much easier now,” Pepper said. “The hoist needs two to operate it really. Sit in the chair and I‟ll wheel you out of here. Let me put the hoist back first.”

122

Barbara Elsborg

Eli sat in the wheelchair and tucked his bare feet onto the platform. This wasn‟t going to work. If he changed back, he‟d fall out. If he changed back? There was no reason not to believe that‟d happen the moment they got outside. Would he have time to maneuver into a more stable position before his body froze? What if the chair tipped up? Pepper would never get him back into it. She ran back looking so happy, Eli‟s cock went even harder. A multipurpose poncho. It hid evidence of inappropriate arousal. Pepper hooked the bags of clothes onto the back of the chair and leaned over to caress his face. “Ready?” “Do you have any rope?” “Why?” “You‟ll need to tie me to the chair so I don‟t fall out if I change back.” She disappeared again and came back with a hank of blue nylon cord. Eli caught her hand. “Pepper, if this doesn‟t work and I stay stone at your place, bring me back. Don‟t try and find those women. Promise me.” He didn‟t want to be a decoration in her house, particularly if she and Alessandro—Oh shit. “It will work.” Before she‟d wheeled him more than a few feet into fresh evening air, Eli felt his muscles cramp. While he could still move, he twisted in the chair so his head rested facing her, his knees on the seat. “Pep—” “I‟ll take care of you,” she whispered. Her lips brushed his just before the snarl transformed his face. The chair tipped. “Shit.” Pepper caught it and hauled it upright. Pain filled Eli‟s head and shot down his limbs. He could almost feel the blood slowing in his veins. He did feel the moment his lungs ceased inflating and his heart stopped. A few seconds of suffocating panic before his body settled into acceptance. Pepper held his hand and whispered words of comfort, telling him it would be okay, that she‟d find a way to help him. She wrapped the rope around him and pulled the ridiculous poncho into place. “Don‟t need to show the world your tail,” she muttered in his ear. It quickly became clear that pushing him on this uneven surface was impossible. Pepper dragged him toward the gates. Eli stared straight at her. One advantage of his position. Her face was tense with strain, but she shot him a little smile. They exited in front of a group of Japanese tourists, and as Pepper turned the chair and began to push rather than pull, Eli battled with his emotions. Relief that they‟d escaped without someone yelling “Stop thief” warred with acute disappointment that there‟d been no miracle as he‟d moved beyond the bounds of the museum.

Rocked

123

Pepper headed for London Bridge and on the way told him what she‟d been doing, how she‟d decided against looking in the library in case the computers were being monitored. Smart woman. She talked about herself, how she loved to sculpt, about her family, and how she disliked her sister, about where she saw herself in a few years‟ time, and Eli was mesmerized. How many women had tried to talk to him like this, and he‟d shut down or walked out? Everything Pepper revealed increased his attraction to her. She was funny and interesting, and he could have listened to her forever. “It‟s a bit mean, chatting away like this. For all I know, you‟d much rather I shut up.” Pepper grinned. By the time she pushed Eli across London Bridge, she‟d run through major world events over the last year. He hadn‟t missed much. People were still starving, still fighting each other and the elements. Pepper garnered strange looks from passersby. It couldn‟t be every day they saw a woman pushing a gargoyle in a wheelchair. They emerged from the Tube at Canada Water. Pepper looked exhausted, but she wheeled him out of the station, past the shopping center at Surrey Quays, under the road, and up to the inland dock. “Not far now,” she told him. “In a minute you‟ll be able to see your place across the river.” What Eli could see was a group of youths messing around fifty yards or so behind Pepper, shoving each other, drinking beer, and tossing cans into the water. He willed her to go faster. “I always fancied one of these houseboats,” Pepper said as she pushed him past barges topped by prams and bikes and tubs of flowers. “Problem is I‟d still need a studio. Oh and the fact that it costs a fortune for a mooring.” She glanced back when one of the guys hooted, and then picked up the pace. Good. “Don‟t think I want to go to Alessandro‟s party. It would have been fine if we could have both gone, but I‟m not going to leave you tonight whether you turn or not.” Oh God. Eli didn‟t want her to put her life on hold. He imagined the worst-case scenario, that he never changed back but Pepper couldn‟t bring herself to get rid of him. He‟d be a stone albatross around her neck. Damn. He should have written some sort of instruction before they left the workshop. A living will. Another bump backward down a curb, and when she turned the chair, Eli saw the group had closed the gap. Pepper rounded the corner and headed upriver on the Thames Path. Fewer guys were behind her. Fuck, they’ve split up. When Pepper stopped and he saw her gulp, Eli‟s feeling of dread intensified. “What you got in the chair?” someone shouted. Pepper didn‟t answer. A hand reached over her shoulder and yanked off Eli‟s hat. “Ooh, it‟s her boyfriend.”

124

Barbara Elsborg

“Leave me alone.” Pepper snatched the hat and put it back on Eli, but she pulled it so far down, he couldn‟t see. “It‟s an oversize garden gnome,” someone said. “Fucking ugly.” “Why would you want that in your garden?” “You nick it?” “Don‟t,” Pepper pleaded. Hands lifted Eli‟s poncho, and the burst of laughter told him they were looking at his tail. Wankers. “Hey, look at his cock.” A head brushed against his chest. “It‟s got a hole in the end.” “Whoa, this is why she wants him. We‟ve got something much better, sweetheart.” Please, please let me turn back. Eli couldn‟t stand the thought of Pepper being hurt. The chair moved. “Christ, it weighs a ton. Give me a hand.” “Stop it,” Pepper screamed. “Help. Police.” “Shut up.” Eli heard the sounds of a scuffle, Pepper‟s cry of pain, and then he was aware of the chair rocking, being lifted. What were they…? Oh fuck. Eli‟s hat came off as he and the chair toppled over a low wall and into the river. He went down like the stone he was, and water rushed over his head. Pepper‟s scream lodged in her throat. She wrenched free of the guys holding her and ran to the river. There was no sign of Eli. “Oh God. You idiots.” She burst into tears. Leaning over the railing that topped the wall, Pepper stared down into the black water. She gasped when a plastic bag appeared at the surface and was carried out to sea. One good thing, no way would Eli be floating anywhere. But how the hell was she going to get him back? Once the tide went out, the area below would be a beach for a while, but she had no way of hoisting him to the pathway. Pepper glanced around. The thugs had gone, and a middle-aged guy hurried toward her. “I heard a scream. Are you okay?” “I‟m fine, but something of mine‟s been thrown into the water.” “Ring the police.” “Yeah.” Pepper sighed. “Thanks for coming when you heard me shout.” After the man walked off, Pepper took out her phone. The police wouldn‟t do anything, but she knew someone who would.

Rocked

125

“Hey you,” Newt said. “Hang on while I find somewhere quieter.” The music reduced in volume, and she heard Newt sigh. “Oh God, he even has a gorgeous bathroom. Where are you?” “About fifty yards from my house.” “You‟re on your way? Aless has been asking.” “No, I‟ve got a problem. I need help.” “What sort of problem?” Pepper took a deep breath. “Promise not to tell him?” Newt groaned. “What have you done?” “I brought the gargoyle home, only some fuckwits have thrown him in the Thames.” “Oh shit.” Eli can’t drown, can he? Pepper shuddered. “What do you want me to do?” Newt asked. She looked at the railing above the low wall. “Bring some strong rope to Odessa Wharf.” What if he‟d turned back? What if the rope stopped him getting free? Pepper bit her knuckles. She took a deep breath. He‟d be able to slither out if he turned, and even in the dark, she‟d have seen bubbles. Eli was still stone.

*** Alessandro wondered if his mood could get any worse. The effort of appearing a reasonably genial host was taking its toll. Unfortunately, getting drunk hadn‟t helped. He‟d bypassed the happy stage and gone straight from sulky to morose. She hasn’t come. Thankfully, he seemed to be the only one not enjoying himself. All his team had turned up, some with partners, but Harvey and his guys were no-shows. Probably for the best. The food had been declared a success. Considering the price of it, that was just as well, though Alessandro had eaten nothing. Where is she? There was still plenty to drink. All the more for him once they‟d gone. Unconsciousness beckoned. A poor substitute for Pepper. As Alessandro hoped, Newt had transferred his affections to a flattered Karl, who‟d visibly preened. Am I an idiot for thinking she’d come? Alessandro sat on the window ledge in his lounge, staring at the path to his front door, willing her to appear. She was crazy as a loon, but he still wanted her. Was it his fault she was behaving so strangely? Maybe he‟d been pushing too hard. He was always stressing how important it was to bond with the stone. “Do you have any rope?” Newt asked. Alessandro spun around. “He‟s not into BDSM.” Karl had freaked when Alessandro had suggested a blindfold.

126

Barbara Elsborg

Newt glared. “Not for that. I had—I just need—I—Pep—oh shit.” Alessandro stood. “What‟s the matter?” “Nothing. I just need some rope.” “Does this have anything to do with Pepper?” Newt straightened. “No.” “Do you want a job on Monday?” “Yes.” “Why do you need the rope?” Newt whined. “Pepper called me. She took the gargoyle home, and some guys have thrown it in the river.” Alessandro closed his eyes and groaned. “She didn‟t want me to tell you.” Alessandro glared at Newt. “And I hadn‟t even resorted to thumbscrews. Where is she?” “Odessa Wharf.” “You stay here until everyone‟s gone. Make sure the door‟s closed when you leave. If the place is tidy, I might be nice next time I see you.” Alessandro pulled out his phone and called a cab, then picked up rope and a winch from his workshop. On his way out of the house, he grabbed a sweater, a bottle of wine, and a plate of canapés and went to wait for the taxi. There shouldn‟t be any need to rush. It wouldn‟t be low tide for a couple more hours, but Alessandro worried that Pepper might do something stupid like go into the water. The Thames was dangerous. By the time the cab pulled up by the Ship and Whale pub, Alessandro‟s anxiety had overpowered the alcohol he‟d consumed. He threw notes at the driver, grabbed his bag, and ran up the narrow alley at the side of the Odessa Wharf apartment block. He looked right when he reached the river and saw Pepper several yards away, kneeling on the wall, leaning over the rail, staring down at the water. Alessandro breathed a sigh of relief. She glanced round as he walked toward her. Her shoulders tensed, then slumped in resignation. “Don‟t blame Newt,” Alessandro said. “This is your fault.” He perched on the wall at her side with his back to the river. Pepper peeled herself off the railing and joined him. “Well?” he asked. “Well what?” Alessandro glared. “Pepper! You‟re a thief. What do you think Theodora Macedon‟s going to say when she finds one of her gargoyles is missing?” “I don‟t care. Anyway, he‟s not her gargoyle.”

Rocked

127

He rolled his eyes. “When she calls the police and sacks me and we lose this contract and all your workmates have no money coming in and their families are starving, what am I supposed to do? You‟re bound to have been seen. You‟ll be arrested, and the gargoyle will be returned to the museum.” Under the illumination of the streetlamp, he watched her face change as she thought things through. Her mouth curved in a smile. “Eli told me you‟d installed security cameras.” “You only had to look up to see that for yourself.” “But if you watch, you‟ll see him change from a gargoyle to a man.” A worm of doubt nibbled at Alessandro‟s common sense until he crushed it. “Not only that,” Pepper said, “when we get Eli back to my place, I‟ll prove he‟s a man. Not just a man, the man that you… Well, you‟ll see.” “Otherwise he‟ll go back on the roof.” “Okay.” Much too fast. The lying little monkey. Alessandro didn‟t want to fight. He unzipped the bag, took out the bottle of wine and the plate of squashed canapés, and set them on the wall. Pepper let out a snort of laughter. “If you won‟t come to the party, then the party‟s come to you.” He unscrewed the cap and offered her the wine. “This will go straight to my head,” she said. “Eat.” He picked up a miniature Yorkshire pudding topped with a cube of fillet steak sitting in horseradish sauce. Pepper opened her mouth like a little bird, and as Alessandro put the food between her lips, his cock jerked to attention. Her low moan as she chewed made deflation anytime soon highly unlikely. “Oh my God, that‟s delicious.” Pepper opened her mouth again, and a shiver of pleasure rippled down his spine. “Same again or something different?” he asked. “Surprise me.” He put a smoked salmon pinwheel between her lips, and she hummed her approval. “When did you last eat?” he asked. “Can‟t remember.” Pepper leaned back against the railing and took a swallow of the wine. A pleasure cruiser powered down river behind them, lights blazing, the music just audible. He should have hired one of those instead of having the party at his place. He dreaded to think what sort of mess he‟d go back to despite his hint to Newt.

128

Barbara Elsborg

“I sat by the window waiting for you to arrive,” he whispered. “Looks like I‟d have been there all night.” How could he convince her to give him another chance? Forget the lump of rock in the river; she had a real-life guy sitting next to her who‟d do anything for her, including lie about the whereabouts of his stone rival, once they‟d winched him out and transferred him to her home. Alessandro decided another apology couldn‟t hurt. “I‟m sorry I watched you in the shower.” Pepper finished chewing, licked her lips, and looked straight at him. “Or sorry I found out?” “It was wrong. I was wrong. But you are so gorgeous.” “I asked myself what I‟d have done if I‟d been in your position.” She gave a wry smile. “I‟m not sure I‟d have walked away.” Alessandro‟s heart accelerated like a drag racer. “What upsets me is you still don‟t believe me about Eli. There‟s no conspiracy between us. I‟m telling the truth.” He wrapped his fingers around the edge of the wall. Pepper sighed. “Yet how can I blame you? If anyone had told me a gargoyle was a real man, I‟d have assumed they were crazy. But I‟m not crazy.” Christ, yes you are, and I still want you. She took a deep breath. “Let me try again. A year ago, while the museum hosted a singles event, Eli had sex with two women. They asked him not to use condoms, but he did, and they were angry. A third woman wanted to have sex with him too, but he said no. He tried to leave, and the three of them turned him to stone and set him on the roof.” And a princess came galloping up and turned him back with a kiss. The end. Alessandro was really worried about her. “I think my blood brought him to life the first time. I cut my finger on the drill and accidentally splattered him. I put blood on his face tonight, and he came to life. So what happened the first time you met Eli?” Alessandro swallowed hard. “Newt helped me move the gargoyle back inside. I…I scraped my knuckle on the door frame.” Pepper sat up straighter. “Nothing happened, though. I drilled out some grains to check under the microscope, took them to my office, and I heard a groan. I found Eli on the floor by the door.” “And where was the gargoyle?” “I assumed it was where I left it. I didn‟t check. I had…other things to do. But you turned up, and Eli vanished, and…” “The gargoyle was back in the courtyard.”

Rocked

129

Alessandro shook his head. This couldn‟t be true. There had to be another explanation.

130

Barbara Elsborg

Chapter Sixteen Pepper‟s heart pounded all over her body. She could see Alessandro was beginning to believe. Well, maybe opening his mind to the vague possibility of believing. Once the tide had gone out, they‟d get Eli off the riverbed and into her house, and she‟d prove she wasn‟t lying. “Did you identify the type of stone?” she asked. “No. I sent it to a friend to check.” “Unknown stone and a repair that doesn‟t show. There was a thin line around the ear after I‟d glued it, but it faded fast.” Alessandro started. “I saw a faint line around Eli‟s ear and a mark on his left hip, the side I took the sample. He said a recent biopsy.” He jumped to his feet and began to pace. “Shit, shit, shit.” “Eli lives over there,” Pepper said. Alessandro spun round. She pointed across the river to the towers of Canary Wharf, lit up like some giant crossword puzzle. “I climbed onto the roof of the museum to look for his clothes and found his keys and wallet. After I left the hospital, I went to his apartment. There was a box of mail including Christmas cards.” “No one reported him missing?” “I don‟t know.” Alessandro continued to pace in front of her. “This is not possible. You‟re talking about witches and faeries and—It. Is. Not. Possible.” She struggled to think of a way to keep him with her. “What if you pretend it is? Just go with the flow for the moment.” He came back to sit beside her. “This is like expecting me to accept the world‟s flat.” “We don‟t know everything there is to know about the world.” “I know it‟s not flat.” He lifted a lock of hair from her eyes. “Have you told anyone else?” “No, but…” “But what?” “I think Tarik Weston suspects something. We had a legitimate reason to take the gargoyle down, but our reluctance to put it back has him worried, and I‟m

Rocked

131

worried that he‟s worried. He doesn‟t know Eli‟s turned back to a man, though, not unless he‟s been seen.” Alessandro took her hand and smiled. “Life is never simple with you.” His hand dwarfed hers. When he turned it, holding it as though it was something he‟d never seen before, Pepper‟s breath caught in her lungs. He ran his finger up the crease of her lifeline to her wrist, and she felt the ripple of pleasure continue to her heart. “How come your hands are so soft?” he whispered. “Every night, I spend three hours soaking them in olive oil and then sleep in special electric gloves.” He gaped at her and she laughed. “Course I don‟t. I‟m just lucky, I guess.” Pepper thought it had something to do with her healing ability, but Alessandro had enough to cope with. “Mine are ugly,” he said. “No.” She twisted her hand so she held his and then stroked the calluses at the base of his long fingers. “They‟re strong, brilliant hands.” She let him go, but when she looked into his face, she knew the connection was still there between them. “Pepper.” He whispered her name into the night. “Dance with me?” She raised her eyebrows. “I threw the party just for you because I planned to ask you to dance, and once I had my arms around you, I wasn‟t going to let you go.” Oh my God. “But you didn‟t come.” She looked down into the water. Oh God, Eli. “Dance with me.” He pulled her to her feet. He took a slender music player and headphones from his bag, pressed one of the earpieces into her ear, and put the other in his. The soulful voice of Katie Melua singing “The Closest Thing to Crazy” filled her head. Alessandro smiled. “That wasn‟t deliberate.” He swept her into his arms, pressed his mouth against her other ear, and whispered, “Maybe it was.” He sang, “Why did I fall in love with you?” and his voice melted her resolve, liquefied her muscles, dissolved her bones. Under the streetlights, on the Thames Path, in the early hours of the morning, they clung to each other and danced as the tide went out.

*** Eli thought hanging off the museum roof had been bad, but sitting on the bed of the River Thames was actually worse. He was cold, depressed, and frightened. He‟d had a moment of acute panic after the water closed over his head, afraid Pepper might get thrown in after him or that she‟d jump into the river before she understood the impossibility of saving him. Then another spine-tingling burst of

132

Barbara Elsborg

terror in case he changed back, was trapped, and drowned. When Pepper didn‟t follow him into the water, Eli had an even more dreadful thought. What if those guys hurt her? What if they‟d killed her? Fuck, fuck. Eli could do nothing but worry as he waited for the tide to go out. Little by little, the water level dropped below the level of his eyes. Across the river, the towers of Canary Wharf rose into the sky, and he saw the dark windows of his apartment. Would he ever be inside it again? To the left he could only see a dirty retention wall, but he heard voices. Pepper and Alessandro. Thank fuck she’s okay. “Do you think we could find another gargoyle to put up there?” Pepper asked. “A fake one, possibly, though it wouldn‟t fool anyone but the general public.” “Could we say I broke the one we took down and disposed of it without telling you? I could offer to carve another.” Eli listened hard while the water lapped against his ears. Had Pepper told Alessandro the truth? Did he believe her? “We could say it was stolen,” Alessandro said. I’m still an “it.” “But they might call the police, and then we‟d have to lie, and it could get very complicated,” Alessandro added. “If they‟re supernatural, they probably know everything anyway,” Pepper whispered. Depress me, why don’t you? The water level continued to fall. “Okay, Eli?” she called. “Not long now. I can see your head. Alessandro‟s here, so there won‟t be any more trouble.” “Trouble?” Alessandro asked. “A bunch of youths followed us and held me while they threw Eli into the river.” “Did they hurt you?” Eli heard the concern and fury in Alessandro‟s voice and hoped he was hugging Pepper, wished he could hug her too. “No, I‟m fine.” He imagined them sitting side by side, legs dangling over the water. Had Alessandro finally made a move, kissed her, more than kissed her? Fucked her? Eli thought about how that made him feel. Sad and happy at the same time. If he couldn‟t play any part in Pepper and Alessandro‟s lives, then he wished them happiness. That thought brought him a measure of peace, but he worried the three who‟d done this to him might go after Pepper and Alessandro.

*** When the pair reached his side, Eli muttered a silent thank-you.

Rocked

133

“Oh God, why did it have to be a muddy bit?” Pepper said. “It‟s sandy farther along.” Alessandro yanked at the wheelchair, and it didn‟t move. “I‟ll pull the other side,” Pepper said. They tugged together, but nothing happened. “Can we winch him up?” Pepper asked. “Yes, but we‟d never get this weight over that rail.” “What about along the beach? Drag him to a place where we can get him up. Or…” “Or what?” “Change him into a man. Except we‟re outside, and I think being outside might be a trigger for him to be stone. I could try, though, cut my arm and—” “No. We‟ll try winching the chair down the beach to the ladder and then hoisting him.” They struggled and grunted but didn‟t give up, and Eli wanted to cry with relief when he and the chair were hauled through the mud and finally pulled onto firm ground. Alessandro and Pepper sat on the paving slabs panting. They were splattered with mud and looked exhausted. Pepper lifted her head and smiled straight at Eli. “You are such a lot of trouble.” “I can‟t believe the wheels are still inflated.” Alessandro tugged Pepper to her feet. “I‟ll push. Grab my bag and direct me.” Eli stared into Alessandro‟s face as he propelled him along the path. How would Alessandro react when he turned? Eli knew Alessandro didn‟t expect it to happen. Fuck it, what if I don’t change? By the time the three of them reached Pepper‟s backyard, Eli had worked himself into a state of panic, not that anyone would know. Alessandro ripped off the sodden poncho and tossed it aside. Pepper moved into Eli‟s field of vision and stripped to her underwear. Alessandro groaned, and Eli tried to. “Did you have to do that now?” Alessandro asked. “No one is going into my house covered in mud. You strip too. There‟s a slim chance I can get the mud out if I wash everything straightaway.” Eli wanted to scream at her. She thought of laundry when he sat here waiting for a miracle? But judging by the way she chewed her lip, maybe she was as scared as him. Out of the corner of his eye, Eli watched Pepper unlock her back door and take the clothes into her house. Cute white panties. Her ass was—a jet of freezing cold water hit his butt, and Eli mentally shuddered. Alessandro played the water up and down his spine, then into his mouth—bastard—and over his head. Just as Eli feared the jet was heading for his cock to force a fountain from the hole in his back, the water went off.

134

Barbara Elsborg

“Shall we just wheel him in?” Pepper asked. “Backward.” Between the pair of them, they maneuvered the chair into Pepper‟s lounge. Alessandro collapsed onto the couch and sat staring as Pepper stroked Eli‟s cheek. “I‟ll try my blood first.” Pepper lifted the lid from a pot next to her computer and held up a pin. By the time a drop of blood hit Eli‟s forehead, he‟d convinced himself nothing would happen. When a spasm twisted his body, he thought he‟d imagined it, a case of wishful thinking. It was the incredulous look on Alessandro‟s face that told him the truth. Yes, yes, yes. No no no. Alessandro sat up on the couch. This wasn‟t happening, couldn‟t be happening. Pepper hacked with a knife at the rope holding the gargoyle as it squirmed on the chair. Except it was no longer a gargoyle. Eli‟s tortured face made Alessandro‟s heart clench so hard he thought he might be heading for cardiac arrest. He wanted to move, but his feet didn‟t work. “Eli, Eli.” Pepper dropped the knife and grabbed his hand. As she helped him twist around, he slumped panting onto the floor and pulled Pepper down with him. Oh Christ. Alessandro tried not to look at Eli‟s cock, but the thing was smack bang in front of him, hard as a steel pole. Pepper was smothering Eli‟s wet face in kisses, and Alessandro‟s heart bounced on his stomach. She didn‟t want him; she wanted Eli. Eli groaned. Nothing came out of Alessandro‟s mouth when he opened it. What the hell could he say when the impossible happened? Unless… This was a trick, an illusion done with mirrors before a gullible audience of one. Or he‟d passed out in an alcoholic stupor and was dreaming. Alessandro pinched his thigh. Fuck. He pinched himself again. Or… Pepper reached for his hand. “It‟s okay. I know you‟re shocked.” Alessandro wasn‟t sure “shocked” even vaguely covered it. Eli curled in front of him, breathing heavily, shoulders heaving, bloody cock still erect. Pepper turned back to Eli and massaged his shoulder. Alessandro felt like he was the one who‟d turned to stone. He watched Pepper comfort Eli and felt he‟d lost everything. He‟d told Eli he was bi and that he liked Pepper, and the bastard had said nothing. He‟d let him think… Ah fuck. “Why are you glaring?” Pepper asked Alessandro as she rubbed Eli‟s back.

Rocked

135

“Because he‟d rather…I stayed a chunk of rock,” Eli said. “No competition. He can have you to himself.” Pepper looked from one to the other. No one spoke. What is she thinking? “Maybe you‟d better settle this and choose.” Alessandro wondered why he‟d even bothered to suggest it when he could guess her response. Pepper sighed. “It‟s okay, Eli. You don‟t need to choose.” Eli laughed, and Alessandro watched understanding dawn on her face. “You mean me?” she asked. Alessandro caught her hand in his. Pepper shook her head. What did that mean? She wanted neither of them? He let her hand drop, disappointment sinking its teeth into his heart. “You really want me to choose?” she whispered. “No,” Eli said, and Alessandro gaped at him. “You have to make a decision, but it‟s not a choice between us.” “What…?” Alessandro began. “Any chance…of lying on a bed?” Eli grunted. “And a cup of tea? Milk, no sugar.” “Can you help him upstairs?” Pepper asked. Alessandro hauled Eli to his feet, and they shuffled out of the room. The moment they were out of sight, Eli straightened and looked Alessandro in the eyes. “She wants us both. Do you?” Alessandro‟s aggression fizzled to nothing, and he gulped. Eli pulled him up the stairs rather than the other way around. Alessandro could see he was in pain, but he moved more easily than he had in the living room. Eli sprawled on his back in the middle of Pepper‟s bed, closed his eyes, and exhaled a long shuddering breath. Alessandro leaned against the wall, his cock tenting his boxers despite his pleas. Eli opened his eyes. “Got an answer yet?” “How do you know she wants us both?” “I just do. Trust me.” He shouldn‟t, though he wanted to. But a three? Could it work? The possibilities were endless, the problems relentless. They‟d have to set ground rules. Jealousy would destroy them. No secrets, no— “Do you want us both?” Eli whispered. Christ, yes. Alessandro saw desire and desperation in Eli‟s face and nodded. Eli smiled, and excitement surged though Alessandro‟s body even as his head told him to stay calm. Wanting and having were very different things. Reality sent him plummeting. A ménage? But Eli beckoned, and Alessandro‟s feet carried him to the bed. Pulled down to lie at Eli‟s side, Alessandro felt helpless to resist. Firm hands slid into his boxers and squeezed his butt.

136

Barbara Elsborg

Alessandro‟s gaze slid to the door. “Pepper—” “Wants this,” Eli said and kissed him. While part of Alessandro‟s brain urged restraint, the other half forgot what the word meant. Eli pulled Alessandro‟s boxers over his hips. “Better,” he muttered when the offending garment had been lost. “Pepper—”Alessandro tried again. “Wants this.” Eli cupped Alessandro‟s jaw, his fingers caressing his cheek and lips. “You worry too much.” His tongue flicked out and swept over Alessandro‟s lower lip. “Pep—” Alessandro couldn‟t finish the word, because the moment his lips parted, Eli plunged into his mouth. Mist swirled in Alessandro‟s head. He knew they ought to wait, but his body took no notice of his brain. His tongue pushed past Eli‟s and explored as they writhed on the bed, rubbing their cocks together, arms wrapped around each other, hands grabbing flesh, legs sliding as they play-fought their way to nirvana. When Eli pulled away and rolled Alessandro to his back, he gulped air into starved lungs. Thank God one of us has some control. Then Eli licked from Alessandro‟s nipple to his shaft, and gulping air became impossible. His throat seized up. He settled deeper into the bed as Eli sucked at the crest of his cock, then snapped back to reality and grabbed his hair. This wasn‟t the time. Pepper would— oh fuck. Alessandro yanked at Eli‟s hair in a desperate attempt to unlatch his mouth. Pepper stood at the door, her eyes wide, holding a tray with three mugs. Was it a good sign she hadn‟t dropped it? Or should they get ready for a deluge of hot tea? “Eli,” Alessandro muttered and tried again to pull him off. Eli glanced at Pepper and then smiled around Alessandro‟s cock and kept moving, his head bobbing up and down. Alessandro groaned and forced him off. He lay there, chest heaving, his gaze flicking between the pair. Pepper laid the tray on the chest of drawers. She picked up one of the mugs, and Alessandro tensed. But she lifted it to her lips, leaned against the wall, and sipped, her lips curved in a smile. “Darn it, I should have brought popcorn,” she said. Eli laughed. Alessandro‟s gasp of relief sounded like that of a dog in pain. Pepper flipped on a wall light. “That‟s better. Keep going.” “You‟re not going to watch.” Eli held out his hand. She didn‟t hesitate. She didn’t hesitate. Pepper knelt on the bed—minus tea— and Alessandro‟s cock almost exploded with joy. Shit, shit, shit. How the hell was he supposed to not come the second they touched him? Then he winced. Eli‟s tightening

Rocked

137

grip around the base of his cock and the pressure on his balls indicated a problem understood though not entirely solved. “Oh fuck.” Alessandro gasped when their mouths trailed from the tip to the root of his cock, Eli‟s tongue long and firm, Pepper‟s softer and wetter. Fingers stroked his chest, elbows pushed his thighs apart; heads brushed his belly, Eli‟s hair wet, Pepper‟s silky. They teased with fluttering licks, laved with long flat strokes of their tongues; they nipped, kissed, barely grazed his cock with their breath, and Alessandro was left drowning in sensation, his hips bucking no matter how hard he tried to keep still. They took turns to take his cock in their mouths, then laughed as they fought over him, and without Eli‟s stranglehold on his balls, Alessandro would have spurted like a geyser. The pressure in his head was almost unbearable, the need to come increasing with every touch. When Pepper rubbed his swollen crown over her lips and slid her hot pink tongue into the slit to scoop up precum, Alessandro struggled to keep his eyes open. Eli‟s tongue copied hers and then drifted from the head of Alessandro‟s cock to Pepper‟s lips, and ironically, it was that which flipped the switch in Alessandro‟s brain. Tremors skated down his spine, his breathing grew more ragged, and his stomach tensed. Eli‟s hand slid away from his sac, and he swallowed Alessandro‟s cock down to the root. Alessandro‟s hips jerked as his balls ignited to send cum shooting to the warm, wet haven of Eli‟s mouth. Oh fuck. And Pepper‟s mouth. They shared him, his cum landing on their faces, and they laughed, licking him and each other. The lump in Alessandro‟s throat actually hurt. When they‟d slurped him clean, they crawled up the bed and lay on either side. Alessandro‟s clenched fists were stroked into relaxing, and then fingers wrapped around his so they lay holding hands, Alessandro on his back, Eli and Pepper on their sides, watching him. “I think we‟ve rendered him speechless,” Eli said. “That could be useful.” Pepper grinned. “Don‟t try it at work,” Alessandro blurted. “Well, unless no one‟s watching.” He tightened his grip on their hands. “Can we do this?” “I think we just did.” Eli nipped his neck. “Pepper?” Alessandro asked. “You okay?” “Mmm.” Alessandro didn‟t know what was harder to believe—Eli was a man who turned to stone, or that he was actually on the verge of a relationship with a guy he‟d always wanted and the woman he‟d lusted over for so long. He lifted Pepper over him and edged back so she lay between them. Pepper still wore her white pants and bra, and somehow that made her even more alluring. Alessandro stroked her cheek. Eli‟s hand slid down to pull on his own balls this time. His cock was thick and dark with blood, his eyes heavy with need. He‟d been erect since he‟d turned back.

138

Barbara Elsborg

“I‟m dying here.” Eli whined. “Either of you like to give me a hand or a mouth or an ass? Shouldn‟t take more than ten seconds. Two mouths, it‟ll be less than five.” Pepper giggled, and Alessandro sighed with relief. She kissed her way down Eli‟s chest, and Alessandro met her at his cock. He took the hard length into his mouth and then passed it to Pepper. She sucked and played and passed it back. Eli quivered beneath them, trying to swear and not getting the whole word out. “Shi—fu—Chr—bu—fu—” Eli was strung tight as a bow, but he lasted longer than five seconds. Every lick, every slurp, every twist made him gasp and twitch. Watching Pepper suck Eli off brought Alessandro‟s cock back to life. He was desperate to fuck her. To be honest, he was desperate to fuck her first, which could be a problem. Eli‟s breathing quickened, his eyes glazed, and Alessandro felt his cock heat and swell in his mouth. He swallowed the first spurt and let Pepper have the second. Salty, sweet musk filled his head. Alessandro felt Eli‟s fingers stroke his neck, and he arched into his touch. “Thank you,” Eli whispered. “That was so good.” Pepper swept her tongue over her upper lip, and they both groaned. She raised her eyebrows and licked in the other direction. They groaned again and laughed. “So,” she said and crawled up to lie by Eli‟s side. “I can have you both?” Eli smiled. “At the same time, separately, wherever you like, whenever you like, as often as you like, whatever way you like.” He looked at Alessandro. “Have I missed anything?” “For as long as you like.” Alessandro crawled up to lie on her other side. “Three of us,” she whispered. “Don‟t overthink it,” Eli said. “It works or not because of us, not other people.” Alessandro kissed her cheek. “If we‟re going to be a three, we have to be honest and open with each other. Two of us fucking when the other is or isn‟t there has to be okay, or this won‟t work.” “What if I get jealous when I watch the two of you?” she muttered. “You‟ll deal with it the same way I will if I come home and find you and Eli in bed. We‟re all equal. No one‟s in the middle. No one‟s going to get pushed out.” Alessandro‟s heart beat so fast and loud he thought it would leap out of his chest. He couldn‟t believe he was saying all this. “Just one problem,” Eli said. “What if I turn back into a gargoyle?” Alessandro reached over and cupped his cheek. “We can always put you on Pepper‟s roof.” Pepper elbowed Alessandro in the chest. “Not funny.”

Rocked

139

Chapter Seventeen Pepper squealed when the pair of men tussled on her bed, but they were laughing. The moment Eli used Pepper as a shield to stop Alessandro pummeling him, Alessandro gave in. Eli twisted the edge of her panties in his fingers, tugging it against her clit as he nuzzled into her back. Hot shivers rippled down her spine. Oh God, my turn. “So what‟s the plan?” Alessandro asked. Fuck me now! Eli released a long sigh against her neck. “Each time I shift back from stone, it hurts a little less. Think that‟s a good sign?” “Yes,” she said, feeling guilty for wanting to play when Eli had such terrifying problems to deal with. “Not necessarily,” Alessandro said at the same time. Eli let out a little laugh. “At least we know I didn‟t have to be on the museum premises for the change to take place. Maybe I won‟t change back again.” “We know fuck all.” Alessandro jumped to his feet and paced around Pepper‟s tiny bedroom, dragging his fingers through his hair. “This is completely insane.” Pepper grabbed his arm as he went past and pulled him back down. “Yes, it is, but we have to find a solution. We know blood‟s a trigger.” “The second time he appeared in the workshop, there was no blood involved,” Alessandro said. “The first time, yes, I‟d grazed my knuckles, but not the second time.” “You touched the scales Pepper worked on,” Eli said. “Your hands were damp—sweaty.” “They were tonight when we brought you inside.” Pepper chewed her lip. “Blood, sweat, toil, and tears?” Alessandro asked. They stared at each other. “It‟s good that it‟s not hurting as much, because we can experiment to find what makes you turn.” Pepper smiled at him. “Not rain or pigeon crap. Or dog piss.” Eli glared at Alessandro. “Oh God, Saxon peed on you?” Pepper bit her lip. Alessandro choked off his laugh. “Could emotion trigger it?” she suggested.

140

Barbara Elsborg

“Or is it all fucking random?” Alessandro threw his hands in the air. “I don‟t want to live like this,” Eli said. “Stuck indoors, not able to work, not knowing if those bit—women could make things permanent whenever they felt like it.” “So we have to confront them, assuming they come back on Monday,” Pepper said. Alessandro stroked Eli‟s cheek. “I think they will. Tarik gave me a ticket to the event. I‟ll find the women and—” “And what?” Pepper asked. “You don‟t know what they look like. They might turn you into stone too. I mean what are they? Witches?” “Get me into the museum. I‟ve had a year to remember their faces,” Eli said. “Not on your own.” Pepper reached back to pull him closer and turned to face him. “We‟re a three now. One for all and all for one.” “Enough talking,” Eli said. Alessandro nodded. “We should sleep.” Eli‟s erection was pressed into the crease of her backside, and Pepper could see Alessandro‟s. She swallowed her smile. “Okay. Good night.” She closed her eyes. Eli snickered against her neck. “Little tease.” He slid Pepper‟s panties down her legs and kicked them aside, unclipped her bra, and pulled it free. Pepper opened her eyes to find Alessandro staring at her. “You are so beautiful,” he whispered. He spread his hand over a breast. “Soft and… Oh Christ, you‟re really ours?” He moved closer and gave her the sweetest, gentlest kiss. When he pressed himself against her, Eli edged closer until they held her tight between them in an embrace that threatened to cut off her air supply. Pepper was filled with a rush of joy so strong she could have burst. This felt so right, so perfect. When Alessandro pulled back a little and she saw him staring at Eli, she guessed some unspoken message was being passed between them. “What?” Pepper asked. “Nothing,” Alessandro said. She glared. “What happened to being honest and open?” “I forgot to add, unless it‟s something we don‟t want to tell you.” Alessandro grinned and Pepper growled. “Who gets your sweet pussy first?” Eli nipped her ear. “Who gets your ass cherry? Do you like being tied up? Do you want to tie us up? Want to be spanked? Like leather? Watching porn? Like others to watch? Will you fuck us with your fingers? Will you take us both at the same time?” Pepper swallowed her strangled gulp. “Is that it?” “Oh no, there‟s lots more.” Eli licked her neck, and Pepper whimpered.

Rocked

141

Alessandro dropped his head, sucked a nipple into his mouth, and she felt the pull between her legs. “We need to know you top to bottom, inside out, and back to front,” Eli whispered. “You‟re our new toy to play with, but anytime you want us to stop, that‟s all you need to say.” The pupils of his dark eyes hugely expanded, Alessandro stared at her as he teased one nipple with his mouth, the other with his calloused fingers. Eli kissed and tickled his way down her back, the overwhelming sensation of his warm wet mouth making her arch into Alessandro. Pepper‟s thighs were soaked with her cream. Her heart did its usual all-over-her-chest thumping while her breathing grew choppier. They maneuvered her onto her hands and knees, and Alessandro reclined sideways across the bed beneath her, supporting her while he brushed his lips back and forth over her aching nipples. Eli lay on his back and pulled her down to bury his face between her legs. “Oh my God,” Pepper whispered. Already hanging on by her fingertips, she slid straight down the face of the cliff. Eli‟s tongue sank deep into her, and her muscles spasmed around it. Without Alessandro‟s support, she‟d have collapsed. Her bones liquefied; her muscles joined them. The guys kissed her back to sanity, Eli licking and teasing her clit, Alessandro‟s tongue fucking her mouth. Pepper was turned again, laid on her back, and propped up on pillows— presumably so she could watch them drive her crazy. Eli‟s mouth was shiny with her cream, and when Alessandro leaned over to lick Eli‟s lips, Pepper groaned. “Not sure this is a good idea,” she muttered. Two heads turned to look at her. Alessandro‟s dark eyes full of concern, Eli‟s green eyes full of mischief. “I think you‟re going to kill me,” she whispered. “You can‟t die of too much pleasure,” Alessandro said. “Want to bet?” Pepper smiled. “I always knew I‟d be famous for something.” They laughed, and Alessandro squeezed her fingers. “Want us to stop?” “No,” she whispered. Their heads dropped to the junction of her thighs, and they took turns trailing their tongues over her sex. “You are so wet,” Alessandro whispered. “So sexy.” “So tasty,” Eli added. Alessandro slid his fingers along her swollen folds, and as he rubbed gently, Pepper groaned. When he exposed the nub of her clit and it poked from its hood, the breathing of both men hitched. Pepper suspected she wasn‟t breathing at all. Alessandro pressed the bud toward Eli‟s mouth, and as Eli sucked at her through the hold of Alessandro‟s fingers, Pepper gasped and sobbed and wailed. Ripples of

142

Barbara Elsborg

increasing pleasure spread through her body, and she fell apart again with a long, drawn-out cry. “Fuuuuuck.” “I like our new toy,” Eli said. “Don‟t break it,” Pepper blurted. “Doesn‟t even need batteries.” Alessandro chuckled. They hardly let her recover before they began again. Pillows were shifted to raise her lower back, and the guys changed positions so that Alessandro had access to her clit, and Eli licked the other entrance to her body. Pepper felt deliciously bad. She‟d lain in this bed and fantasized about this but never ever thought it could happen for real. Two men wanting her, two men playing with her, two men—oh God—fucking her. They held her legs apart as Eli‟s wicked tongue circled her anus, and Alessandro landed butterfly kisses around her clit. Then fingers joined their tongues, Eli easing his finger gently inside her as Alessandro slid his tongue and finger in and out of her pussy. Eli lifted his head. “Like that?” Pepper released a gurgled sob. “We‟ll take that as a yes,” Alessandro said. I can’t come again. But the telltale tightening low in her belly and the tremors in her legs told Pepper she could. “Can you handle us both, Pepper?” Eli whispered. Their fingers filled her. How the hell could she—“Yes.” No. No. No. She hadn‟t meant that to come out. Fear galloped through her along with a frisson of excitement. “Condoms?” Eli withdrew his finger. “Bedside drawer,” Pepper managed to squeak. Alessandro reached back and brought the unopened packet onto the bed. His thick erection grazed the skin below his navel, and Pepper wondered if she‟d ever seen anything so huge. “I‟m not sure about this,” she mumbled. “You guys are big.” “Absolutely average,” Eli said, and Pepper rolled her eyes. “Lube?” Alessandro asked. Pepper sighed. “No.” She felt a mixture of disappointment and relief. “Let‟s see what I can find.” Eli swung his legs off the bed and left the room. “Okay, sweetheart?” Alessandro landed a flurry of kisses over her face. “You—you do want to be with me?” Pepper hated to sound needy, but she couldn‟t quite believe two beautiful men wanted her. “Christ, Pepper. If I didn‟t think it‟d freak you out, I‟d move you both into my place and lock you in. I‟ve been waiting for this moment, for you, forever. Not that I‟d imagined Eli here too, but the fact that you want this, want him, want me, makes me the happiest and luckiest guy alive.”

Rocked

143

She smiled. Almost everything she wanted to hear. She felt like she‟d been waiting all her life for this. Eli came back into the room carrying a bottle of baby oil. “Not ideal with condoms, but it works.” He threw himself on the bed. “So who gets to fuck your ass?” Pepper laughed and Eli breathed a sigh of relief. The air in the room had become so thick, he felt like he could cut it. They were horny, excited, and a little bit scared. Eli hadn‟t wanted to be coarse, but someone had to lighten the mood. “You want her ass first?” Alessandro asked. “Do you?” “I asked first,” Alessandro said. Eli suspected Alessandro‟s six weeks of longing had most likely been for Pepper‟s pussy, so he nodded. He didn‟t miss the flicker of pleasure on Alessandro‟s face. “Is that okay with you, sweetheart?” Alessandro asked. Pepper smiled. “Oh, had you noticed I was here?” Eli laughed. She was fun, and if all he had was this night, he‟d never forget it. He nuzzled Pepper‟s neck and pulled her onto her side next to him, his erection settling in the crease of her buttocks. Alessandro rolled on a condom and lay beside her. He reached out and stroked her cheek, then slid his hand back to caress Eli‟s chin with his thumb. “You two look so sexy. I could come just looking at you,” Alessandro whispered, longing thickening his voice. Eli hooked Pepper‟s thigh under his arm. She had one hand reaching back to clamp around his waist and the other pressed flat on Alessandro‟s chest. Watching Alessandro slide inside her, the look of utter bliss on his face, was so arousing, Eli had to clamp down on his need to come. Pepper‟s breathing quickened; her fingers drifted to Eli‟s hip and squeezed, and he struggled with the urge to rock into her butt. “Christ,” Alessandro gasped. “You‟re tight.” Oh shit, make this even harder, why don’t you? Eli swallowed his groan, lifted Pepper‟s leg onto Alessandro‟s thigh, and slipped on a condom while his brain still functioned. Alessandro smothered Pepper‟s face in kisses as he pressed the rest of the way into her, pushing her back against Eli‟s cock. He glanced at Eli, lifted his mouth from Pepper, and mouthed, Lube. Fuck. How could he have forgotten already? Eli squirted the oil onto his palm and rubbed it the length of his cock. Once. More was asking for trouble. He slid his greased fingers over the pucker of Pepper‟s anus. The touch made her shiver and the muscles twitch, and Eli groaned. If Alessandro thought her pussy was tight, this was going to be impossible. But miraculously Pepper relaxed against the pressure of

144

Barbara Elsborg

his finger. A couple of penetrating slides with two fingers, and Eli could wait no longer. “Okay, Pepper?” he asked, his voice trembling with arousal. If she said no, he was dead. “It doesn‟t feel as big as I thought it would,” she said. “You can move now.” Eli stiffened against her back and then growled when Alessandro snorted. Pepper shook as she laughed, and that wiped the smile off Alessandro‟s face. “Quit clenching,” Alessandro snapped. Eli pressed the broad head of his cock against the puckered entrance to her body and rocked his hips into her. Pepper tensed, and Alessandro kissed her forehead. “Push back against him, sweetheart. He‟ll slide right in.” The urge to shove hard and fast reared its ugly head, and Eli took a deep breath. The moment Pepper‟s muscles relaxed enough to let the crest of his cock through, he exhaled noisily. “Oh God,” Pepper whispered. “It hurts.” Eli gritted his teeth. He‟d pull out. He wouldn‟t hurt her, but Alessandro squeezed his shoulder. “Give it a moment.” Alessandro kissed her. I don’t want to hurt her. Eli groaned when Pepper pressed herself back into his groin, and he shot the rest of the way inside her as if she‟d suctioned him in. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Pepper heaved a grateful-sounding sigh, and then no one spoke, no one moved, as if that perfect moment of union had to be treasured forever. Right; now that Eli had treasured it, he needed to move. “Wow,” Pepper mumbled. Oh God, she’s tight. “You okay?” Alessandro asked her. “Uh-huh.” Tight, tight. I can feel your fucking cock, and I’m going to come without even moving. Alessandro sighed. “Sure, sweetheart?” Eli groaned. His balls, pressed up against her butt cheeks, were killing him. “What about me? I‟m dying here. Can we move? Please?” “Must you?” Pepper panted. “Yes.” Eli slid back and then surged into her again. “Oh Jesus that‟s so good,” he blurted. “Tight and hot and—oh fuck—Alessandro, your cock.”

Rocked

145

Eli could feel Alessandro moving in and out of Pepper‟s pussy, and he adjusted so he pulled back as Alessandro slid in. They worked together in a slow counterrhythm, and every slide sent Eli shooting for the stars. “Get on top of me,” Alessandro said, grunting. As Alessandro rolled to his back, Eli turned with him and pinned Pepper between them. Eli supported his weight on his hands while Alessandro held Pepper‟s hips. Oh God. Deeper, faster, harder—Eli had no choice. His bloody cock had developed a mind of its own. The sounds of wet bodies slapping together filled the room along with their sighs and groans and gasps. Eli felt the moment Pepper came, her muscles clenching him so tight his vision blurred. His own climax approaching, Eli‟s thrusts became shorter and faster. He could no longer cooperate with Alessandro. Eli‟s need drove his body. Every cell crackled with electricity, every muscle tensed, and when he looked into Alessandro‟s eyes, Pepper cradled on his chest, Eli though if he died tonight, he‟d lived his perfect moment. Orgasm seized him in its claws and shook his body as his cock convulsed inside her. Dimly aware that Alessandro was in the grip of his own beast, Eli lowered himself to Pepper‟s back as he jetted inside her, blinking moisture out of his eyes. They stayed locked together, came down together, bodies entwined. By the time they‟d washed up, Eli noticed Pepper could barely keep her eyes open. She stumbled from the bathroom to the bed, curled up, and buried her face in the soft mound of pillows. Alessandro sprawled beside her, eyes closed, one hand resting on her hip. Eli lay next to Pepper and pulled the duvet over them. He wouldn‟t sleep. He couldn‟t. He was scared of losing them, scared of turning to stone and not being able to get back. He watched them sleep and wondered how he could have been so lucky. If Pepper hadn‟t… If Alessandro hadn‟t… Eli still needed that luck because when he went back to the museum, it was possible he might never become a man again. The lack of knowledge, lack of control over his situation forced him to rely on others for the first time in his life. All these years he‟d thought he was strong, and he‟d been weak. Pepper opened her eyes and smiled at him. “Can‟t you sleep?” she whispered. Eli shook his head. She pulled him closer, held his head against her chest, and stroked his hair. “I‟ll keep you safe. I won‟t let anything happen to you. You can sleep now. I‟ll keep watch over you.” Eli closed his eyes. Her heart sounded…

*** Alessandro opened his eyes on a new day to find Eli lying watching him. His cock jerked, and his heart beat faster. It will be like this for the rest of my life. Eli smiled, and Alessandro had to yank down on his balls.

146

Barbara Elsborg

“She‟s gone to buy breakfast,” Eli said. “How do you feel?” “Like I need to take a leak for the first time in a year.” Eli flung back the duvet, swung his legs out of bed, and stood. With his back to Alessandro, he stretched, all long limbs and rippling muscle, broad shoulders tapering into a narrow waist. Alessandro‟s rock-hard cock was no longer a morning woody, a consequence of the deep relaxation of REM sleep, but a result of staring at Eli‟s tightly clenched buttocks. Christ, he’s gorgeous. When Eli turned, a sound broke in Alessandro‟s throat, a strangled cry of need. Beneath lightly rounded pecs, topped by small, dark copper nipples, lay the washboard surface of Eli‟s stomach. Below that reared a beautiful cock, cupped by swollen balls, too enticing to resist. “I need the bathroom,” Eli said. “Don‟t make a mess.” Shit, why did I say that? But Eli laughed. Alessandro stood waiting by the bathroom door when he emerged. One step and he pinned Eli‟s back to the full-length bedroom mirror, hands on his shoulders. They stared into each other‟s eyes. “I‟ve been a good boy. I remembered to put the seat down,” Eli said. His throat inexplicably clogged, Alessandro dropped his forehead to Eli‟s as he smiled. He wouldn‟t, couldn‟t lose him. Eli‟s hands slid around his butt and tugged him closer, and Alessandro knew he was crossing a line from lust toward love. Eli kissed him deep and hard, lips plastered to his, tongue shoving as if he‟d never get another chance, as if the world was about to end, as if he‟d…turn to stone. Oh fuck. Alessandro wrenched Eli‟s head back, holding it with his hands. “Penso che non abbiamo per caso raduno. Sto cadendo nell’amore con voi,” Alessandro blurted. “No, I don‟t think we met by chance either.” Oh fuck. Alessandro hadn‟t only said that. He‟d told Eli he was falling in love with him. Alessandro spun Eli round to face the mirror and pressed up against his back. He hid his face from Eli‟s gaze as he rubbed his rough cheek on his shoulder. When he nipped hard at the base of his neck, Eli hissed and flattened his palms on the wall either side of the mirror, pushing himself back into Alessandro. Alessandro sank his fingers into Eli‟s waist, his knuckles whitening with the pressure, and rutted against him. I want to hurt him. No, he didn‟t. Alessandro was angry with himself, not Eli. Angry he‟d opened his heart, angry it had never occurred to him Eli could speak Italian, and disappointed no words had flowed back. Alessandro kicked Eli‟s legs wider apart and raked his teeth along the line of his shoulder while he slid his cock between muscled thighs, the sensitive crest brushing Eli‟s taut balls. He slid one hand to Eli‟s nipple and twisted hard, forcing a gasp of pain from Eli‟s lips. When his other hand dropped to the tumescent cock, Eli‟s fingers wrapped over his and squeezed gently. Alessandro got the message. Too tight.

Rocked

147

“Sorry, sorry,” he whispered into Eli‟s back. Once Eli moved his hand, Alessandro stroked his partner‟s erection, his thumb pressing into the shallow dip beneath the flared head before sweeping over the plum-shaped head to smear precum in a circle. Eli shuddered and groaned. He turned his head and brushed a kiss over Alessandro‟s open lips before turning back to the mirror. Eli‟s cock felt hot in his hand, and Alessandro dragged his fist up, sighing at the silky texture of the skin, loving the steel beneath. A surge of heat swept through Alessandro, and he pulled back to reach for a condom. Oil applied, he buried his face in the curve between Eli‟s neck and his shoulder and pressed his cock against Eli‟s anus. Eli rocked onto him, and as they stared at each other in the mirror, Alessandro thrust home. “Fuck,” Eli grunted. Alessandro didn‟t move. Eli needed time to adjust, but Alessandro needed the moment more with such hot, tight pressure on his cock. His balls ached, and the tension in his head made breathing difficult. Buried deep in Eli‟s ass, Alessandro fought back the urge to let the current take him. Eli raised his head and looked at him with a mischievous glint in his green eyes. “Forgotten what to do?” Alessandro shook as he laughed, and Eli released a long groan. “Fuck, I felt that.” Eli tightened his butt and made Alessandro groan. “Do I have to do this myself?” Eli squeezed down hard on Alessandro‟s cock. Alessandro gasped. “Think you can?” “I know I fucking can, but I‟d rather you did it.” Alessandro pulled back and thrust forward, dragging his cock through the nerve-rich tissue, his mind fogging at the sensuous pleasure. “Fuck, yessss,” hissed Eli. Alessandro gripped his waist and levered deeper. “I brought break…fast,” Pepper called from the bedroom door. “Hey, you started without me.” Pepper began to take off her clothes, and any concern Alessandro had that this wasn‟t going to work was buried under a rush of desire so strong, his knees buckled. Eli yelped at the change of angle. They watched through the mirror until Pepper tossed away the last item of clothing and walked toward them. “You two look…” Her voice trailed away. “Sexy? Steamy?” Eli asked. “Sweaty.” She feathered her lips from Alessandro‟s mouth to Eli‟s and dropped to her knees. “Oh Christ,” Eli muttered.

148

Barbara Elsborg

Alessandro shifted position so he could watch her through the mirror. She looked up at them and rubbed her face on Eli‟s inner thighs before nibbling along the edge of his hip bone. Her hands curved over Alessandro‟s butt and stroked the indentations while she nuzzled the wrinkled sac of Eli‟s balls. Alessandro couldn‟t move. He felt like he‟d been hypnotized. Then Pepper pinched his backside, and he jerked forward. Pepper licked the tip of Eli‟s cock, swept her tongue around the full head, and Eli‟s breathing became noisy. Alessandro‟s lungs had locked, but when Pepper wrapped her hand around Eli‟s root and began to suck at the crest, he found himself reaching for Eli‟s nipples and thrusting in time to Pepper‟s action. He was frightened of driving too hard, of forcing Eli too deep into her mouth, but her hands gripped his backside and let him know how far he could go, how hard he could push. The sounds she made, the slurps, the moans, the groans wound Alessandro tighter and tighter. When he realized Pepper had slipped one hand between her legs to rub her clit, his movements became frenzied. Eli‟s gasps increased in volume, and Alessandro‟s climax burst over him in a shower of white-hot sparks. Eli‟s hips kept moving for a moment before he stiffened and arched back into Alessandro‟s arms. The pair of them looked down at Pepper kneeling at their feet, her hands now resting on Eli‟s thighs, his cock still in her mouth. “Is this heaven?” Eli asked.

Rocked

149

Chapter Eighteen Sunday passed in a blur for Pepper as she slid from one state of bliss to the next, time punctuated by moments of snatched sleep between hot sex with one guy or both. They decided against experimenting on Eli. After Pepper pointed out that he might only change a limited number of times, no one wanted to take the risk. The only plan they had was to attend the museum‟s event on Monday evening and persuade the women he‟d offended to take back what they‟d done. It was late evening, and Eli slept at her side, his hand wrapped around hers. Every time Pepper even thought about getting out of bed, his grip tightened. The door slamming downstairs woke him with a start, and the fleeting panic in his eyes made her chest ache. “Only Alessandro,” Pepper said. “Food,” Alessandro shouted, and Eli sprang out of bed. “Sex,” Pepper said as Eli reached the door. He gave her a pained look. “Don‟t make me choose.” She laughed and followed him downstairs. Humor was their way of pushing back the fear bubbling inside all of them. Alessandro was setting out containers of Chinese food on the table, and he groaned when they came in. “Couldn‟t you two have dressed?” Eli opened a beer. “Pepper‟s thongs ride up my backside.” Alessandro sniggered. “I brought clothes.” After what they‟d done together, Pepper had lost her inhibitions. She didn‟t care that she was naked. She grabbed bowls and forks and put them on the table. “Was your apartment a mess?” she asked Alessandro. “Not sure it‟s been cleaner. Though I did find two naked men in my bed. Karl and Newt. And a large dog. Er…not how that sounded.” Pepper giggled. “I told Newt to keep quiet about the whole thing,” Alessandro said. “No blurting out the gargoyle ended up in the Thames.” “What do we say when Theodora asks about Eli?” Pepper watched Eli shovel in food as if he‟d—ah. Alessandro shrugged. “Stolen.” “Nothing else taken?” Eli asked.

150

Barbara Elsborg

“Could be a student prank,” Pepper said. “But the cameras…” “Tomorrow I‟ll go in early and make sure nothing incriminating was recorded. Should I break the lock?” “And get the police involved?” Pepper looked from Alessandro to Eli. “Don‟t break the lock,” Eli said. “Don‟t make this more complicated than it needs to be. If Theodora knows I was the gargoyle, she might think I got up and walked away.”

*** “Do you think I‟m an idiot?” Theodora‟s shrill voice made Alessandro‟s ears ring. “The bloody gargoyle didn‟t just get up and walk away.” Alessandro stood with one hand in his pocket, pinching his thigh. For some reason, pain made it easier to keep a clear head around this woman. Maybe because she isn’t human. Fuck. Theodora‟s head snapped round to face him, and Alessandro kept his breathing steady. Can she read minds? Sense pounding hearts? “Someone here must know something,” Theodora said. Not omniscient, then. She‟d stormed into the workshop demanding to see the gargoyle, and everyone stood listening to the outburst. Tarik lurked by the door, his mouth a tight line, while Theodora stomped up and down. “You.” She pointed a finger at Pepper. “You were the one working on it. Where is it?” “I have no idea.” Pepper kept a straight face. “He‟s put cameras up.” Harvey nodded toward Alessandro. “Why?” Tarik asked. “Someone‟s been interfering with my masons‟ work: cracks mysteriously appearing in stone, tools going missing or damaged.” Alessandro stared at Harvey, who remained blank-faced. “So the cameras might have recorded whoever took the gargoyle?” Theodora asked. Alessandro shuffled his feet. “Well, no. It was more complicated to set up than I‟d anticipated. I only finished the installation this morning.” Theodora gave a strange hiss. She cut it off when Tarik touched her elbow. “Who arrived first today?” Tarik asked. “I did,” Harvey said. “The door was locked. No sign of a break-in.” Theodora started to pace again and came to a halt in front of Pepper. Alessandro tensed. “You—in my office in fifteen minutes.” Theodora glared at Pepper and walked out with Tarik following. Alessandro wanted to send Pepper home but doubted she‟d go. “My office first,” he said.

Rocked

151

Five long minutes before Pepper burst in. “We‟re in trouble. George just gave Harvey my address, and Harvey‟s gone off with three of his guys.” Alessandro sagged. “How does George know where you live?” “The accident form you made me fill in. We have to warn Eli.” Alessandro grabbed his mobile. “Eli. Some guys are coming to Pepper‟s to look for the gargoyle. Don‟t let them lure you outside.” “I‟ll hide under the bed,” Pepper heard Eli say. Alessandro rolled his eyes and put down his phone. “If he stays indoors, he‟ll be fine. I was going to send you home sick. Now I think you‟d better stay.” Pepper gave him a kiss. “I‟ll be back in a minute. I forgot to tell Newt not to let George near my bench.” It took more than a minute for Alessandro to register that she‟d taken the keys to the van from his desk. His phone rang. “Pepper,” he snapped. “I‟m red-hot. I think I‟m coming down with something.” “Get back here.” “I‟m nearly home. Don‟t worry.” “I‟m coming.” “No,” Pepper said. “Better that you don‟t look involved in this at all. We need some advantage. Everything will be fine.” So why did he think the opposite?

*** Pepper parked the van in a cul-de-sac around the corner from her house and dashed in through the backyard. Eli reclined on the couch watching TV. “Thank God you‟re dressed,” she said. Eli sat up. “Not sure how to take that.” “I‟ve come home sick.” She coughed. Eli stood and pulled her into his arms. “Christ, your heart‟s banging in your chest. Think I should put you to bed? Would you like a cuddly, six-feet-four hot water bottle?” He kissed her. The first warm contact from his velvet-soft lips made her legs shake. One brush of his tongue, and Pepper‟s panties dampened. She could feel his cock growing hard against her belly. He slid his mouth to the hollow of her throat, licked up the column of her neck, and pulled back to smile at her. “You—” The sound of voices at the door interrupted. “Fuck,” he muttered. “Let me handle this.” Eli followed and leaned against the wall in the hall. Pepper opened the door. Harvey and three of his masons stood holding tools.

152

Barbara Elsborg

Harvey‟s eyes widened. “What are you doing here?” “I live here. Don‟t feel well. What are you doing here?” “Looking for the gargoyle.” Pepper stared pointedly at their tools before looking Harvey straight in the eyes. “Planning to break down my door? Shall I call the police?” “No, we er…” Harvey mumbled. “Come and look, then fuck off,” Pepper snapped. “And wipe your feet on the mat.” “You don‟t have to let them in,” Eli said. “Want me to call the cops?” “I‟ve nothing to hide.” She stood next to Eli as the men swarmed over the house. “I made the bed. Clean sheets,” he whispered. She ran her finger along the top of a picture. “You didn‟t dust.” Eli growled and pulled her closer. “Be very careful.” Harvey came back downstairs. “Open your outbuilding.” He sneered at Eli. “No job to go to?” “I work nights,” Eli snapped. Pepper bustled Harvey through the back door before Eli lost his temper. She unlocked the studio and went in first. A glance would show him the gargoyle wasn‟t there, but he walked around, picking up Pepper‟s sculptures. “Satisfied?” Pepper asked. “What‟s the wheelchair for?” Shit. The wheelchair had NaSuMu plastered across the back. “My boyfriend can‟t walk far.” Harvey looked at the three guys who‟d come in behind her. “Maybe she‟s hiding it. Take this place apart.” He dropped the figurine Pepper had been working on and it broke in half. “You asshole.” Pepper flew at him. Harvey shoved her away. Another piece of stone crashed to the floor. “You bastard. Get out of here,” Pepper screamed and grabbed Harvey‟s arm. He flung her back, and she caught her head on a bench, tumbling to the floor. Pepper groaned in pain as they destroyed her studio, kicking in the walls, overturning benches. She pushed herself to her feet and gulped when she saw the damage to her half-finished sculpture of Alessandro. A tear trickled down her cheek, and she wiped her sleeve over her face. She‟d thought they‟d just leave when they didn‟t find anything. Two of the guys avoided her gaze as they walked out into the yard. Harvey leered as he passed. “Look what we have here,” Harvey said.

Rocked

153

She emerged to see a stone Eli a couple of feet from the back door, ripped clothes partly covering him. The bottom fell out of her world. “Why didn‟t we see that before?” one of the guys asked. “Who cares? Pick him up,” Harvey said. Pepper never felt more helpless in her life.

*** “It‟s all my fault.” Pepper sobbed into the phone, and Alessandro clenched his fist. “Eli must have heard me cry out and tried to help me.” The idiot. Yet Alessandro would have done the same. “Go to my house and stay there. The keys are in the glove box.” “Harvey broke my sculptures. What if he breaks Eli?” Alessandro‟s mouth went dry. “I won‟t let that happen.” When he‟d calmed Pepper down, he went in search of Newt but found George first. “You‟re fired.” George glared. “You can‟t fire me.” “Out. Now.” George threw down his chisel. “I‟ll tell Pepper what you—” “She knows. Get out.” George elbowed Newt out of the way as he stormed past. Newt gulped. “What—” “I‟ve just sacked him,” Alessandro said. “I need you to do something for me.” “Anything.” “Harvey is coming back to the museum with the gargoyle. Go up the scaffolding and look busy. I want to know every move that guy makes, particularly if he looks as though he‟s about to damage the gargoyle.” Anxiety rippled through Alessandro. Pepper would be held responsible for taking Eli. He didn‟t like to think what Theodora would do to her. The danger to Eli came more from whoever had done this to him in the first place. Theodora‟s desperation reinforced Alessandro‟s belief that the women would be back for that night‟s event. To which I have a ticket. One thing he could do… Alessandro pulled up his list of equipment hire companies.

*** Theodora‟s fingers twitched with the desire to throw something. Her gaze settled on a paperweight. She didn‟t lift a finger, but Tarik‟s hand shot out and caught it before it hit the window. “Calm down,” he said.

154

Barbara Elsborg

Theodora glared. “The horde arrives tonight. What am I supposed to tell Lorin?” “You could try the truth. The gargoyle was brought down for repair and vanished.” She pressed her palms against her temples. “Two more years and we‟re free. I‟m not going to have our sentence extended because we couldn‟t hang on to a chunk of stone. The humiliation…” “We‟re bound here, can‟t leave the grounds, so Lorin can‟t accuse us. They shouldn‟t have turned the guy into a gargoyle in the first place.” Theodora bridled at his petulant tone. “We‟ll be blamed.” They slumped in their chairs. “Maybe Harvey will find it,” Theodora said. “The lazy bastard‟s more fired up at the idea of making trouble for his rival than he ever gets about his job.” The phone rang, and she snatched at it. “We have the gargoyle,” Harvey said. “Well done.” She kept her sigh of relief silent. “Give me the details.” Tarik listened in as Harvey spoke. “Call me when you get here.” She set the phone down and smiled. “No sign of the boyfriend when they left,” Tarik said. “Rather telling.” “I suspect he went to Pepper‟s aid and became stone.” Theodora picked up her phone. “Cinn? Come to my office, please.” “So how did Pepper turn him in the first place? Even if we‟d wanted to, we couldn‟t have done that. I told you there was something different about her. She knows not to let me touch her.” “Maybe she doesn‟t like the look of you.” Theodora sniggered, and Tarik sucked in his cheeks. Now that she knew the gargoyle was on the way back, a weight had lifted from her. “We‟ll get some answers from her sister.” Theodora smiled when Cinn walked in. “Do sit down.” She moved behind Cinn‟s chair and laid her hand on her shoulder. “I understand your sister has gone home sick. Nothing serious I hope.” Cinn gaped. “Pepper‟s never sick.” “What?” “She never caught any of the things I did…painted herself with spots when I got measles… If she cuts herself, she heals like lightning.” Tarik snorted. “What‟s Pepper like?” Theodora asked. “Taller than me…cleverer than me…not as pretty…thinks she‟s better than me… People like her, and she makes no effort… We have nothing in common… She‟s—” Theodora lifted her hand, and the torrent stopped.

Rocked

155

“Weird.” Cinn blinked. Tarik laughed. Theodora glared at him and stroked Cinn‟s hair. “You‟re in deep, Theodora,” Tarik said. “It‟ll take a while to wear off.” “No one will notice. She‟s already an idiot. No one who works here was chosen for their brains.” Theodora faced Cinn. “How old are you?” “Twenty-seven.” “Did your mother know she was having twins?” Tarik asked. “No, she was shocked. I wasn‟t big, but Pepper was a huge baby…always crying for attention, Mum said. Drove her mad.” “Interesting.” Tarik tipped his chair back. “A cuckoo?” “Implanted by the real mother to be brought up by another?” “So who‟s the mother?” Theodora asked. She turned to Cinn. “Anything else unusual about Pepper?” Cinn frowned. “There was that time she flew.” Theodora squeaked, and Tarik almost fell off his chair. They exchanged glances. “Where did she fly?” Theodora asked. “Off the roof. She landed in the paddling pool. Mum and Dad were furious. They yelled and yelled. She‟s scared of heights now.” Theodora uncovered little else of interest, though it didn‟t sound as though Pepper‟s childhood had been particularly happy. “Go home, Cinn. Remember the museum is closed tomorrow. You won‟t discuss our conversation with anyone.” The door closed, and Tarik whistled. “Flew?” “It might be no more than a silly prank or a child‟s imagination. But the fast healing, the lack of illness… I want her back here.” “Could she be a spy?” Tarik asked. “Or a thief?” “The shipment has already left,” Theodora said. “Maybe Pepper wants what‟s coming in with the horde. Maybe the gargoyle‟s a distraction.” The phone rang again. Theodora and Tarik hurried to the main entrance of the museum to see Harvey‟s van at the foot of the steps. He and three others lifted the gargoyle out of the vehicle. “Where do you want it?” Harvey asked. “Back on the roof. Now,” Theodora said. “I‟ll have to hire a—” “Then do it.” Tarik caught her sleeve. “Pepper?” “Harvey? Was Pepper sick?” Theodora asked.

156

Barbara Elsborg

“Well enough to try and stop us taking it.” Theodora moved away. “How are we going to get her back here?” “She‟ll come without us doing anything.” Theodora frowned. “Who was here twenty-seven years ago?” Tarik closed his eyes for a moment. “Shari and Jek. What are you thinking?” “Shari.” Theodora sighed. “She went into the fade. What if that was because she‟d left the museum grounds? She might have sacrificed herself to save her unborn child.” “Jek isn‟t the father. He likes males.” “So who is?”

*** After Newt called to say Harvey had arrived, Alessandro struggled not to race to Eli‟s side. He knew the less interest shown, the better. Plans formed and reformed in his mind. When he had no idea what he was dealing with, how could he plan for anything? One thing he could do—make a list of what he needed from his house for tonight. Should he ask Pepper to bring them? Alessandro sat behind his desk with his head in his hands. A moment later, he jumped up and began to pace. Fuck it, I have to see Eli and reassure him. He burst out of his office and strode into the first workroom. “You can all go home early.” Tomas, his deputy, followed him. “Everything okay?” “Not yet.” “George—” “Is no longer my apprentice.” Tomas frowned. “I heard. Harvey‟s given him a job. George is his nephew.” “Oh fuck.” “Why did you sack him?” Alessandro opened his mouth and then closed it again. “Complicated. When we‟re back at work on Wednesday, I‟ll explain. Send everyone home.” When Alessandro opened the outer door, he saw Newt pushing a wheelchair down the path, the hunched passenger wearing a blue hat and wrapped in a tartan blanket. Why had he thought merely telling Pepper not to come would work? “Into my office,” he told Newt. “She made me,” Newt blurted. Alessandro smiled. “She‟s good at that. I need you to do one more thing for me. Go to my house and get these.” He handed Newt the list. When the door was closed, he pulled off Pepper‟s hat. “What did I tell you?” Pepper shrugged off the blanket and stood. She pressed her lips to his, and Alessandro forgot he was cross, forgot why he wanted her away from here, forgot to

Rocked

157

breathe. He wrapped his arms around her and held her tight. His cock unfurled, rising thick and hard, pressing against his zipper, and he groaned into her mouth. “I can never be seen with you in public. I‟ll be arrested,” he mumbled into her neck. “Angry I came?” “Yes and no.” He lifted Pepper and sat her on his desk. “I saw Eli as Newt wheeled me through. He‟s on the grass in front of the entrance.” “Theodora told Harvey to put him back on the roof.” Pepper bristled, and Alessandro kissed her. “It‟s okay. Harvey will find it impossible to hire a hoist.” She smiled. “We wait until dark and bring Eli in here?” “Then we have a party to go to.” “I have nothing to wear.” “Ganim delivered this morning. The slips on the marble are purple.” Pepper‟s smile widened. “Got a pair of scissors?”

*** “I‟m sorry.” Harvey stood on the museum steps, looking up at Theodora. “I‟ve tried every hire company. I can‟t get a hoist here today. It‟ll be dark soon.” Theodora took a deep breath and counted. She managed to get to three, but it was a struggle. “Move the gargoyle inside the museum. Ensure everyone has left the workshop, lock up, and go home.” She peeled her fingers out of her palms and forced herself to relax. “Where do you want it?” Harvey asked as four of them carried the stone figure up the steps. Theodora looked around. “Maybe out of sight so we can explain first?” Tarik whispered. “Behind that pillar,” Theodora said. When the men had gone, Tarik locked the doors. They made a sweep of the building to ensure no visitors or staff remained and then began the routine they‟d followed for the last five years. Theodora arched her back, rolled her shoulders, and allowed her wings to spread. Ah the bliss. She watched Tarik through hooded eyes as his blue, iridescent wings unfurled. The look of ecstasy on his face made her wet between her legs. Seeing him shining in his true faerie light made Theodora almost forget how much he aggravated her. “Ready?” Tarik asked, his eyes now cobalt. In a sprinkle of faerie dust, they cleared the glass-roofed atrium of tables and chairs and covered the dome with thousands of twinkling lights. Daybeds were conjured, draped with black velvet or white fur, and scattered over the museum.

158

Barbara Elsborg

One room was set up as a dungeon with chains and manacles, another as a desert tent. Theodora laughed when Tarik pulled her to see his beach complete with rolling waves. Ten fae would come to help the event run smoothly, checking tickets, serving drinks, playing instruments. Theodora kept reminding herself that last year‟s fiasco had not been their fault. The man obviously had some immunity to their charm and the champagne. Unfortunate he‟d been the choice of Lorin and her daughters. Theodora knew they‟d been lucky no one had come looking for him. She might remind Lorin of that, though of course it meant the gargoyle‟s chances of regaining his humanity were slight. No one missed him a year ago. Why bother to let him return?

*** Pepper and Alessandro stood at the top of the stairs in the workshop, listening to Harvey and his men in the rooms below. Newt had delivered Alessandro‟s package, and they‟d heard Harvey jeer at him. Pepper had her fingers around the handle of the door, ready to hide inside the museum if necessary, but Harvey left without checking the stairs. “Better leave the light off,” Alessandro said when they went back to his office. He dropped to his knees and trimmed around the bottom of Pepper‟s improvised dress. She raised her eyebrows. “If you cut any more off, you‟ll see my backside.” “I‟m trying to get it level,” Alessandro said. “It‟s hard with no light.” Like I believe that. Pepper yanked on the bottom of the purple sheath, then tugged up the top to cover her breasts. Alessandro laughed. “It‟s a win-win situation.” “For you. And it will look so sexy with my work boots.” His face fell. “Shit.” “You get ready. I have an idea.” Pepper stood on a black plastic folder and drew around her feet. Once she‟d cut out the shapes, she made three holes on either side, and using strips of purple material Alessandro had removed, she threaded them through the holes and wrapped them over her feet to tie off at her ankles. “Bloody hell,” Alessandro said behind her. “Are there no end to your talents? And how could you see to do that?” Because that’s something else that’s weird about me. Really good eyesight. Pepper spun round, and her heart did a triple somersault. Alessandro wore a tux and a wing-tipped collar shirt, the bow tie loose around his neck. A little growl escaped her mouth. “Are you okay?” He reached out and stroked her cheek. “I‟ve just been disabled by a surge of lust,” she whispered.

Rocked

159

He winced. “You have any idea how hard it is to keep my hands off you?” “Yes.” Alessandro chuckled. “Good.” He picked up the tux Newt had brought for Eli. “Two of you dressed like James Bond?” Pepper groaned. “I‟m going to be a puddle.” “We need to wait until people start arriving.” “No we don‟t. We can get into the museum where we just hid.” “The door‟s locked.” Pepper took his hand. “Bring the tux and the shoes and let‟s see.” When they reached the top of the stairs, Alessandro twisted the handle. “Locked.” He gasped as Pepper opened the door. “How the—” Pepper put her finger to his lips, and he nodded. They stepped hand in hand into the museum. Tiny lights twinkled everywhere as if they stood in the middle of the night sky. Something smelled so good Pepper‟s mouth watered. Alessandro closed the door behind them. As they set off toward the stairs to the ground floor, a sudden pulse of white from a window at the end of the corridor made Pepper jump. She tugged Alessandro toward the light and gasped in astonishment. Alessandro‟s warm breath washed over her shoulder. “Oh my God.” A circle of brilliant white light ringed the lawn at the front of the museum, and Theodora and Tarik raced around it, wings sparkling.

160

Barbara Elsborg

Chapter Nineteen “What the hell are they?” Alessandro asked as he stared through the window. Pepper gulped. “Faeries?” “There‟s no such—” She clamped a hand over his mouth. “Careful.” Two more figures had appeared to dance with Theodora and Tarik. “While they‟re busy in their circle, we can look for Eli.” Alessandro lifted her hand from his mouth and let her go. “Oh fuck.” “What‟s the matter?” “How come I can‟t see that ring of light unless I hold your hand?” Pepper didn‟t want to think about what that meant. She grabbed him again. “We‟ll stay together.” She glanced through the window, saw five figures dancing now, and wondered if the circle was a sort of transport system. They might not have long before fae overran the museum grounds. A quick search around the entrance revealed stone Eli lying behind a pillar. Alessandro opened his penknife, nicked his thumb, and smeared blood on his cheek. When nothing happened, Pepper grabbed Alessandro‟s knife and sliced her palm. Alessandro gasped. “Pepper—” She winced. “I‟ll heal. It‟s okay.” But her blood had no effect. “Shit.” Alessandro stroked Eli‟s back. “Come on.” Pepper knelt and stared into Eli‟s eyes. “Why isn‟t he changing?” Alessandro crouched beside her. “I don‟t know.” Desperation surged through her. Pepper ran her hands over Eli‟s face, over his pointed ears, along his snarling mouth. “Maybe there‟s some place we‟re supposed to put the blood. Should we use more? Less?” A tear trickled down her cheek and dropped onto Eli‟s head. Pepper wrapped her arms around him. “God, Eli. Stop pissing about and change.” Pepper jolted as the stone rippled. She let go as Eli began to emerge, limbs lengthening, gray rock morphing to skin, his features re-forming. Thank God. When Eli groaned, Alessandro slapped a hand over his mouth. Pepper massaged Eli‟s

Rocked

161

shoulders as he uncurled. They didn‟t have time to let him recover. The doors could open at any moment. Alessandro fastened the buttons on the shirt. Pepper pulled on Eli‟s socks, then his pants, and fought a battle with his erection. Another time they‟d have laughed, but they could be found any second. Finally they had Eli upright and dressed. As Pepper took a step toward the stairs, the museum doors opened, and Theodora and Tarik came in, followed by several men in tuxedos. Pepper backed into the shadows, tugging Eli and Alessandro with her. When her fingers slid over a handle, she opened the door and dragged the guys inside. They stood at the top of dimly lit stone steps. “Wait or go down?” Eli whispered. Down, Alessandro mouthed. Pepper had already decided she had to go down. “This is very old,” Alessandro whispered as he ran his fingers over the stone wall. “Older than the museum.” Pepper moved faster, her legs not entirely under her control. When they‟d gotten nowhere after a couple of minutes, Eli pulled them to a halt. “Any point going deeper?” “Yes.” Pepper yanked free of their hands and kept walking. “Fuck,” Eli yelped, and Pepper turned. Eli rubbed his forehead. “What‟s wrong?” she asked. “There‟s a barrier,” Alessandro said and pressed his hand against nothing Pepper could see. She walked back and touched his fingers. “See if I can pull you through.” But she couldn‟t. Shit, what am I? “Let‟s go back,” Eli said. “Wait for me.” Pepper hurried down the steps and ignored the urgent whispers for her to return. There was an answer down here, and she had to keep going. Something pulled at her. The air changed as Pepper descended—thick, hard to breathe, but sweeter somehow, dragging her onward. When the stairs stopped, two solid wooden doors opened at her touch, and Pepper entered a room dusted with gold. Wow. The walls, floor, and ceiling all sparkled. In front of her stood a long marble table topped by pestles and mortars. Behind the table were shelves lined with empty bottles. Pepper ran her fingers over the marble, and yellow smudges appeared on her skin. Gold. Pretty. Want. Her breath hitched in her throat, and the muscles between her thighs clenched hard. What the hell? Want. Want. Pepper‟s feet felt leaden as she retreated. Fortunately her head cleared once she was out of the room. For a moment it felt as though something was trying to take over.

162

Barbara Elsborg

Eli and Alessandro jumped up from where they were sitting on the steps, and once she‟d moved through the barrier, they pulled her into their arms. “Don‟t ever do that again,” Alessandro said. “What did you find?” Eli asked. Catching the sight of yellow glistening sparkles on her fingers, she rubbed her hand on her leg. “A—” Pepper tried to say “golden room,” but the words wouldn‟t come. Oh shit. “I think we should get out of here.”

*** Theodora stood on the museum steps with Tarik and looked up. “Here they come,” she muttered. The ship fell out of the night sky like a shooting star, except it didn‟t burn up but kept coming until it hovered above the ring of light. Pity it couldn‟t be seen by mortals. It was impressive. The surface of the craft changed as they watched, shimmering through the colors of the spectrum before settling into violet. “Put a smile on your face,” Tarik said. “She might not even notice the gargoyle‟s missing.” Lorin was first out of the craft, stepping down slivers of glossy sapphire onto the lawn. Behind her swarmed a mass of women in long dresses, dripping with gold jewelry. Theodora stepped forward and attempted to curve her lips upward. “Good evening and welcome.” Lorin glared. “Where‟s the gargoyle?” Theodora heard Tarik snigger and wanted to thump him. “The stonemasons removed him for safety reasons. He‟s in the museum.” “I want him,” Magenta said. Lorin snorted. “He‟s probably insane.” Theodora felt Tarik‟s warning tug at her back. Tarik made a little bow. “If you‟d like to make your way inside, the…guests will arrive shortly.” “Volut will bring your”—Lorin drew in a breath before she exhaled the final word—“gold.” Behind Lorin‟s back, Theodora rolled her eyes. Drama queen. Inside the museum, musicians began to play, and Theodora was relieved to see all the fae in place. The horde rushed to the champagne, and the entrance hall was quickly filled with chatter and laughter. As the human males began to arrive, Theodora breathed out. She looked for Tarik and saw him with Volut, ferrying the first box of gold toward the warded room. Everything was going perfectly. “The gargoyle?” Lorin asked. Theodora led her to the pillar and sagged. Shit.

Rocked

163

“I‟m here.” A man in a tux stepped from the shadows. Out of sight, Pepper clung to Alessandro and watched Eli face the monsters alone. He‟d insisted they stay hidden. For the time being, she thought. “Lorin.” Eli inclined his head. “I wish to apologize to you and your daughters for my behavior a year ago. Please forgive me.” Pepper‟s heart pounded as the woman stared at Eli with her mouth open. Two younger ones in floaty pink and red dresses came up behind her. “Jenade, Magenta.” Eli made more slight bows. “I‟m sorry I disappointed you.” Pepper‟s fingers tightened around Alessandro‟s. What if they wanted Eli to impregnate them? “Mother, I want him.” Red Dress tugged at Lorin‟s arm. “He‟s gorgeous.” Shit. Lorin shrugged her off. “How did you turn?” “Blood was accidentally smeared on me. I keep changing back and forth. You said being on the roof would give me time to think, and it did. I should have done as you wished. I was wrong. I‟m sorry.” “Whose blood?” Lorin asked. Before Eli lied and made matters worse, Pepper pulled free of Alessandro and moved into view. “Mine.” Alessandro stepped to her side. “And mine.” Apologizing wasn‟t going to be enough. Pepper stepped forward. “Eli‟s transformation from stone to man was caught on tape. If he remains a man, that will never be seen by anyone. If not…” Would the hint of a threat be enough? “Please,” Eli said. “I‟d like my life back. I‟ve never begged for anything, but I‟m begging you now.” Lorin took the hands of her daughters and stepped toward Eli. “Because you asked so nicely.” They stared into his eyes and inhaled. Too easy. Dread wrapped around Pepper‟s heart. “Is that it?” Eli released a shaky breath. “The other gargoyles…are they—” “Gargoyles.” Lorin released her daughters. “Made friends, did you?” She turned to face Pepper. “Now, the price for his freedom, the price for your pathetic threat.” Jenade, Magenta, and Lorin blew straight into Pepper‟s face. Eli yanked her back and frantically wrapped his arms around her. “No no. Make me a gargoyle again, but don‟t do this to Pepper.” The guys clutched her so tight, Pepper could hardly breathe. “Change me instead,” Alessandro said. “Please—”

164

Barbara Elsborg

“We don‟t need women here tonight. We need men,” Lorin said, but as Pepper continued to stare at her, the confidence on Lorin‟s face faded. “Why isn‟t she changing?” Magenta asked. Lorin looked Pepper up and down. “What are you?” She glanced at Theodora. “Fae?” Theodora frowned. “Not pure.” Pepper‟s pounding heart made her shake. She wanted to run but had nowhere to go. Alessandro and Eli stood firm at her sides, but unlike her, they could be turned to stone with ease. “What‟s happening?” Tarik and a man with blue spiky hair came up behind Lorin. “She won‟t tell us what she is,” Magenta said. “She didn‟t turn to stone when—” A glance from her mother shut her up. Pepper felt as though a fire had started inside her, white heat flashing through her veins until every cell tingled. Oh God, am I turning to stone? Did it just take longer with me? But far from becoming a gargoyle, the warmer she grew, the stronger and more alert Pepper felt. The piercing at her navel and those in her ear tingled. The blue-haired guy stared at her, and Pepper had the strange feeling there was some link between them, that this increased strength came from him. “My name is Volut,” he said to her and smiled. Was that supposed to mean something? He came closer, and both Eli and Alessandro tensed. Volut nodded to them and then sniffed Pepper. She glared and sniffed back. He laughed, but her head swirled with conflicting scents, attraction but not sexual. Volut turned to Lorin. “Are your senses dead? She has our blood.” What? Pepper‟s mouth went dry. “I‟m not like you,” she choked out. Whatever the fuck you are. “You‟re wrong, Volut,” Lorin said. “But I don‟t know what she is.” “Can you fly?” Magenta asked. Pepper gaped at her. “No.” “Yes, she can,” Theodora said. “No I can‟t,” Pepper snapped. What the hell was happening? “Volut, take her to the roof,” Lorin ordered. “No,” Eli yelled. As he and Alessandro tried to drag her away, Theodora waved her hand, and while they struggled in invisible restraints, Pepper remained free. Lorin circled Pepper. “If you can‟t fly, then you‟ll all make excellent gargoyles. Once you‟re dead, you will turn if I wish it.”

Rocked

165

No no no. “If I try, you let them go.” Pepper tried not to squeak. “If I die, you let them go.” “Pepper, no,” Eli shouted. Alessandro struggled against what held him, his face tense with strain. “And another thing,” Pepper said. “I don‟t think it‟s right you should get pissed off at innocent men who refuse to wear condoms. I guess you use your faerie magic or something to persuade most of them, but it wasn‟t right what you did to Eli. You should be the one apologizing.” Her outburst was greeted by a stunned silence, and then Lorin scowled. “Faerie magic?” “She‟s right,” Theodora said. “This is supposed to be pleasurable for all.” “Fine,” Lorin snapped. She nodded at Pepper, then clapped her hands. “Entertainment. We‟ll go outside and watch.” “I‟ll show you the stairs,” Tarik said to Volut. Eli and Alessandro yelled for her to come back, but what choice did she have? She‟d had that moment of happiness she‟d waited for all her life in the arms of Eli and Alessandro. They loved her. She knew they did. She lifted one concrete foot after the other and followed Tarik up the main staircase, Volut right behind her. Am I actually walking to my death? I can barely stand on the roof, let alone throw myself off. Pepper‟s fear crept over her like the tide, relentlessly sweeping in, swamping everything in its path so that even something as simple as walking required immense concentration. Tarik led them to the stairs Pepper had used before to get to the roof. He pushed the door open and then put his arm on Pepper‟s. This time she let him. He gave a deep sigh before he smiled. “I should have guessed. Do the names Shari and Jek mean anything to you?” Pepper shook her head. “Now answer my question. What do you put in those bottles in the basement?” He raised his eyebrows. “You‟ve been there?” He bent his mouth to her ear. “Faerie dust.” Oh God. This is insane. Pepper looked at her finger, but the gold smear had gone. Like that tiny pinch would sprout wings to save her. Tarik waved them on, and Volut followed her up the stairs. Pepper moved like an automaton and only registered she‟d reached the roof when she stepped out into the night air. “He should have asked if those names meant something to me,” Volut said as he emerged at her side. Pepper clung to a safety rail. “Do they?” “Twenty-seven years ago Shari and Jek did what Tarik and Theodora do now—maintain this supernatural stronghold and make faerie dust. It‟s actually a punishment. This museum is their prison. They can‟t leave.”

166

Barbara Elsborg

“What are you?” she asked. “Not fae?” Despite the strange hair, there was something familiar about his features. “No.” He smiled. “Twenty-eight years ago, Mahol had my job, pilot of a planetto-planet transporter. Then, as now, once a year we bring our women to spend one night having sex with humans.” He took Pepper‟s hand and walked down with her onto the roof. Pepper was vaguely aware of where she was, but there was something so compelling in what Volut was saying, she could only concentrate on that. “My race once lived on Earth but was persecuted almost to extinction. In order to survive, we needed to assume human form at will. We paid the Fae to enable us to do this but in the process lost our fertility. Our numbers fell, and we left Earth. Almost a mass suicide, but we were drawn just in time to a planet and colonized it. Our fertility remained poor. Babies were rare. Some of us came back to Earth to ask the Fae for help. Pay them for help.” Volut tugged her up another set of steps to the top of the corner tower and pulled her down below the parapet. “The Fae knew sex with human males increases fertility without risk of pregnancy by the mortal and suggested the same might work for us. It did.” “Don‟t you mind your females doing this?” Pepper asked. “Some mind more than others. Most are so desperate for young that one night of… Well, it‟s a small price to pay. Though I fear many mates would frown on the extent to which this evening is enjoyed. The Fae are well paid in gold for arranging it.” “And your gold makes faerie dust?” “It‟s not the only ingredient but it is an essential one. The Fae who…work here are forbidden to leave the museum grounds. As are we. The consequences of disobedience can be fatal. When Mahol piloted the craft here twenty-seven years ago, Jek told him Shari had left the museum pregnant with Mahol‟s child. On return, no longer pregnant, she went into the fade. There was no way that Mahol could find—” “Oh my God,” Pepper muttered. It was just as well she was sitting down. “I think you‟re Mahol‟s daughter. Half-fae, half—” Pepper put her hands over her ears. “This is crazy.” Volut took her wrists and pulled her arms down. “Mahol is my father. You‟re my half sister. I felt you tonight. I thought I felt a trace here a year ago, but I searched without success.” Breathe, breathe. “What are you doing up there?” Lorin shouted. Volut stood and leaned over the edge. Pepper had to close her eyes. Even watching him do that made her queasy. “Be patient,” he called.

Rocked

167

Pepper felt his arm curl around her, and she looked at him. “This is a lot to take in.” “Do you believe me?” No. Yes. No. “What are you—we?” “We‟re dragons.” Oh fuck. Was he crazy? Was it her? Had she knocked herself into a coma when she‟d clouted her head on the gargoyle? Was she dead and this was—what? Heaven? Hell? Shit. “I‟m not at all human?” she whispered. “How‟s that possible?” “Shari found a human surrogate, a woman to carry her baby to term.” “Why couldn‟t she keep me?” “Liaison between fae and dragon is forbidden. The result of any union would produce a child neither world could fully accept. You might have been destroyed. Shari must not have wanted to take that risk. She died so you might live.” “Oh my God. I don‟t feel like a dragon or a faerie.” “But you‟re both, and to save the lives of your lovers, you have to prove to Lorin you can fly.” “I can‟t.” “Yes, you can. Fae can fly, so even as half-fae, half-dragon, you must be able to.” Pepper glared. “Have you ever met a fae-dragon before?” “No.” “So how do you know I won‟t plummet like a stone?” “I know.” The crazy thing was, now Pepper believed him. Well, she believed he thought she could fly. She didn‟t believe she could. Oh fuck, fuck. Volut took her hands and laid them on his chest. “I don‟t lie. I felt the bond between us the moment I saw you, your essence flowing to mine. Feel my hearts?” Pepper made a gurgled sound. He could take that any way he wanted. He put her hands on her chest and laid his on top. “Feel yours?” Two bloody hearts? Was that the reason for all that pounding? Is that the reason the doctors thought her mother was having triplets? How come no doctors had noticed when she had her childhood checkups? “Stand up.” He had to pull her to her feet. Pepper fixed her eyes on his—my brother’s— face. “I don‟t have wings,” she mumbled. “You do.” Pepper felt her back. “Nope, I‟m pretty sure I don‟t.”

168

Barbara Elsborg

“They‟ll come out when you need them.” “Get this over with,” Lorin shouted. “One minute,” Volut called. He tugged Pepper to the edge. “Oh God, oh God, oh God.” “Believe in yourself. You can do it.” Pepper‟s shoulders slumped. Maybe he was just trying to be kind. He‟d know she‟d have difficulty jumping, even though Eli and Alessandro‟s lives hung in the balance. This way, he was letting her think she wasn‟t going to die. That made sense. Pepper whimpered. “I‟m not going to lose my only sister now that I‟ve found her,” Volut said. How long had she wanted someone in her family to care for her? Assuming all this insanity was true and he was her brother. Pepper looked down past the scaffolding and saw the group waiting on the lawn below. Out of the splat zone. “Is there another way to do this?” she asked. “Yes.” Volut pushed her off the roof.

Rocked

169

Chapter Twenty As she tumbled into the night sky, Pepper screamed, closed her eyes, and madly flapped her arms. Please don’t let my dress slip down. Oh God. Worrying about exposing my breasts when I’m likely to expose my internal organs any second? She kept flapping and flapping, and death didn‟t come. Why hadn‟t she hit the ground? “Pepper, open your eyes,” Volut said at her ear. “Can‟t.” “Yes you can,” Eli said. He sounds close. “Pepper,” Alessandro whispered. When she opened her eyes, she hovered a foot off the ground with everyone staring at her. Lorin looked shocked. Not as shocked as Pepper felt. Eli and Alessandro stood wide-eyed and grinning. She let her arms fall and dropped to her feet. Volut landed in front of her. Mistake. Pepper drew back her fist and thumped him in the gut. His wings retracted as he laughed and fell on his butt. “Don‟t ever do that again,” she said. He has wings? “Look behind you,” Volut said. Pepper sneaked a glance over her shoulder and gasped. Iridescent blue-green batlike wings tipped with lethal-looking spikes spouted from her back, four feet either side. Oh my God. “Go away,” Pepper shrieked, and to her astonishment, they folded and disappeared. She turned to a stunned-looking Eli and Alessandro, and her shoulders dropped. I’m a freak. They don’t want me. A moment later, she was in their arms, tight in their grasp. “Sweetheart,” Eli whispered. Alessandro pressed his lips to her ear. “Amore mio.” That sounded nice, whatever he said. “Pepper‟s the daughter of Mahol and Shari,” Volut said. Theodora sighed. “Half-fae?” “Half-dragon,” Lorin said at the same time.

170

Barbara Elsborg

Alessandro and Eli tightened their hold. Good thing, because Pepper‟s knees had dissolved. Volut stepped forward. “She belongs to both worlds.” I must have died when I landed. This is some weird afterdeath…something or other. Lorin jerked her gaze to Volut. “Your father will want to see her. We‟ll take her back.” Pepper turned and glared. “I‟m not going anywhere with you. I get very travel sick. Throw up all the time.” “She might not be able to withstand the journey,” Volut said. “The fact that Pepper functions successfully in the mortal realm suggests she belongs here. I suspect implantation in the body of a mortal has dampened her nature.” I love you. Pepper beamed the thought. And I you, sister. Pepper squeaked through compressed lips. You can hear me? Keep quiet. I’m trying to help you. If they think you mark the start of the return of our race to the Earth, they’ll send you with me. “My father will come here instead,” Volut said. “He‟ll pay, of course, for landing rights.” “Shari‟s mother will be told,” Tarik said and turned to Pepper. “Your grandmother still lives.” Oh my God. All those times Pepper had wondered if she was really Cinn‟s twin. She was and wasn‟t. “Um…my wings aren‟t going to pop out at some inconvenient moment, are they? Like in the middle of the supermarket? I won‟t breathe fire or lay an egg if I cough too hard?” Tarik sniggered. Pepper wasn‟t completely joking. “We‟re not egg layers.” Volut glanced at Eli and Alessandro. “Pregnancy would be unlikely by a human mate though not impossible. Pepper is…unique. Who knows what‟s possible? This ancient site is sacred to nonhumans. I suspect awareness of your dragon heritage was triggered by our gold in the museum. Shari probably spelled you to avoid this place. There‟s a good chance your power is limited to here.” Pepper wasn‟t going to mention the fast healing, the good eyesight, and acute hearing. Maybe that would be all she retained away from the museum. She wanted to know about the woman—faerie—oh God—who had conceived and implanted her in the only mother Pepper had ever known, but felt too overwhelmed to take in much more. “Can we leave?” she blurted. “Please. I need to think.” “You will return?” Theodora asked. Pepper straightened her spine. “I‟m not running away. I work here.”

Rocked

171

Theodora nodded. “So you do.” “I‟ll see you soon, sister,” Volut said and bowed to her. Eli took one hand, Alessandro the other, and they hurried off, Pepper repeating, “Oh my God, oh my God,” under her breath.

*** They took a cab to Alessandro‟s house, Pepper pressed between them. The way they clung to her told her all she needed to know. They really did love her whether she was human or not. “If I hadn‟t spent the last year as a”—Eli glanced at the driver—“I wouldn‟t have believed any of that. I‟m still struggling.” “We all are,” Alessandro said and laid his hand on Eli‟s thigh. Once they were inside his house with the door closed, they breathed a collective sigh of relief. Pepper looked at the pair of them in their tuxes, all tall and lean and handsome, and added a long moan. Eli brushed his lips over hers. “Thank you. And I‟m well aware of the inadequacy of that. You offered your life for mine.” He swallowed hard. “I think my heart was stone before they made me a gargoyle. Without you, I might still be on the roof. You‟ve done more than bring me back to life—you‟ve given me a life.” He took their hands. “I…I‟m going to try to be a better man, one that‟s worthy of your…love.” When he choked on the last word, Pepper wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. Alessandro stood behind her and put his arms around both of them. “I‟ve never felt as scared and helpless as when you went up to the roof with Volut,” Alessandro said. “They dragged us outside, and then we couldn‟t move. We were trapped by something we couldn‟t see. It was a taste of what Eli went through, and I don‟t know how the fuck he stood it. When I saw you fall, I thought my heart would break.” “What happened?” Pepper asked. “I had my eyes shut.” They laughed, tugged her into the lounge, and sat on the couch. “Your wings came out, and you glided down,” Alessandro said. “Did I change into a dragon or just grow wings?” “Just grew wings,” Eli said. “Oh,” Pepper gasped. One of her sculptures stood on Alessandro‟s coffee table—a half heart with carvings inside. “You bought one.” “And Karl broke it.” Alessandro showed her the damage. “It must have taken ages to mend,” she said. “It‟s my favorite piece. Karl‟s lucky I didn‟t break his jaw.” “I‟ll make you another,” Pepper said. “I‟d never get rid of this one.”

172

Barbara Elsborg

She kissed him. “You big softy.” Alessandro smiled. “It‟ll be worth a fortune when you‟re famous.” “An undamaged one will be worth even more, right?” Eli asked. Pepper turned to him. His mouth quirked in a grin. “Believe it or not, I have the other in my apartment.” She laughed. “Oh my God.” “I didn‟t know who made it. I just liked the idea of all these little figures inside a heart. Every person who‟d ever been loved. I thought it was brilliant.” “Pepper‟s very talented.” Alessandro slid his hand up her thigh under her dress. “So talented she‟s made it to the finals of „Apprentice of the Year.‟” Pepper squealed. “Really?” “Apprentice seductress?” Eli‟s hand made the same journey up her other leg, and she shivered. “She‟s already an expert at that,” Alessandro said. “One look and I‟m lost.” They kissed along her shoulders, and Pepper melted into the couch. “I‟m not sure there‟s a more perfect woman.” Alessandro nibbled her neck. “She can make sexy dresses out of waste material, shoes from virtually nothing. We‟ll never have to take her shopping.” “And great around the house,” Eli said. “Our very own flamethrower. She‟ll be so useful if the fire goes out.” Pepper groaned. They pulled down the top of her dress and slid their hands over her breasts. “Oh God,” she whispered. “You sure you‟re okay with all this? With me being weird?” Alessandro licked her nipple. “You‟re all woman to us.” “Our woman,” Eli said. “Well our fae-dragon—dragon-fae. And I can‟t bloody tell anyone. How annoying is that?” Pepper‟s heart sang. They tugged the dress the rest of the way down. Alessandro dropped to his knees, pulled off her panties, and then unfastened her makeshift sandals. As he licked and kissed his way up her leg, Eli lapped at her nipple, sucking and teasing until Pepper writhed in frustration. She loved that they were wearing tuxes, but she wanted them naked. Alessandro buried his face between her legs, and a cascade of fire raced up Pepper‟s spine. His tongue slid sinuously along her folds, returned to flutter over her clit, and her toes curled on the rug. When Eli‟s mouth shifted from her breast, she opened her eyes. He stood and stripped. The combination of Alessandro‟s tongue laving her clit, and Eli‟s slow striptease tipped Pepper over the edge. Shudders

Rocked

173

raced through her, sharp spasms of pleasure that made her arch back against the couch as she came undone on Alessandro‟s face. “My turn,” Eli said and swapped before Pepper could take another breath. When Alessandro wiped his mouth and licked his fingers, Pepper moaned. His strip was awkward compared to Eli‟s, but he never took his gaze from her, and his self-conscious smile turned Pepper right back on. Eli lifted her legs onto his shoulders and blew on her pussy. He fucked her with his tongue, sliding his finger over her anus while Pepper dug her fingers into his back. The noise of Eli sucking, the sounds of pleasure he made coupled with watching Alessandro dragging his fist up and down his cock, precum dripping down the length, ratcheted Pepper back toward eruption. Her thighs clamped around Eli‟s ears, and she bucked into him as her muscles contracted. God, God, God. “That was so hot,” Alessandro muttered. “Christ, I want to do everything to both of you right now. Upstairs.” Pepper barely seemed to blink before the three of them were on Alessandro‟s bed, her in the middle. Everything in there was white, apart from the blue duvet. “It‟s like being in an igloo,” Eli said. Pepper laughed. “With two polar bears.” Alessandro growled. Eli danced his fingers along her arm. “I‟m so happy I could explode.” Pepper grinned. “I hope you‟re going to.” “Are you okay, piccola?” Alessandro stroked her hip. “A little scared, but I‟m still me, aren‟t I?” “God, yes,” Alessandro said. Eli licked the tip of her nose. “Our Pepper.” “I hated not being able to protect you,” Alessandro said. “I‟m strong but not against… I couldn‟t—” Pepper laid her finger over his lips. “Don‟t. I heard what you said, what you both said.” And what they hadn‟t yet said. “Love me,” Pepper whispered. Alessandro blinked as he brought her hand to his lips and kissed every finger. Eli leaned over and nibbled her lip, running his tongue along the seam of her mouth as he rubbed his cock against the gold bar at her navel. Alessandro‟s head settled next to hers on the pillow, and Eli turned Pepper to face him. Alessandro‟s tongue slipped between her lips, and he kissed her gently, punctuating his kisses with words in Italian. When Eli kissed Alessandro, Pepper smiled. My guys. It really turned her on watching them, and even as the pair kissed, the blunt head of Eli‟s cock rocked against her damp folds. “Christ.” Eli dragged his mouth from Alessandro‟s and groaned. “Bedside cabinet.” Alessandro reached out.

174

Barbara Elsborg

Pepper put her hand on his arm and repeated Volut‟s words. “Pregnancy unlikely. And I‟m on the pill.” Though maybe that didn‟t work for a dragon-fae. Eli shuddered and wrapped his fingers around the base of his cock. “I‟ve never…” “Me neither, but I want both of you. Take turns,” she said. Eli released a strangled groan. “Not another word.” He stared into her eyes and, taking a deep breath, slid all the way into her. Pepper felt as though Eli‟s cock had touched every nerve in her body. Hot and hard as stone, he was a perfect fit. She stroked his face and tightened her muscles around him, trying to get him to move. His sudden exhalation made her start, and she laughed. “Don‟t fucking laugh,” Eli said. “I‟m like a can of fuel, and you‟re holding a ball of fire.” “Move,” Alessandro said. Pepper watched Alessandro stroke his cock, dragging the foreskin over the glistening head, the little eye weeping silver beads of precum. Finally, Eli rocked his hips, and Pepper sighed with the delicious pleasure of being filled, stretched. “Christ.” Eli shuddered. “You feel so good. I had no idea what sex without… Thank God I didn‟t. Tight, hot, sweet. Fuck, fuck, fuck.” He pulled out of her, and Alessandro slid in. Pepper curled her hand around his neck. His long, hard thrusts, the wildness in his eyes stole her breath. Every movement sparked fire in her pussy. She ached and she loved it. Eli took his place, and Pepper clung to him as he powered into her, his breathing in time with accelerating hips. Because she‟d come twice downstairs, Pepper was able to hold on longer, and she slipped to a point she rarely achieved when she brought herself off. A position where she could hold herself steady while excitement and anticipation wound her tighter in the smallest of increments. It was like lying in the sun as it rose in the sky. Bliss. “I can‟t…” Eli gasped. With suddenly neither guy‟s cock inside her, Pepper watched through hooded eyes as Alessandro moved behind Eli. He slipped on a condom, smeared lube on his cock, and as Eli pressed himself back against Pepper‟s folds, Alessandro pushed into him, which shoved Eli into her. Pepper let out a cry of pleasure. Eli growled. “Oh fuck.” As Alessandro settled his hands on Eli‟s hips, he stared into her eyes, and Pepper smiled. When Alessandro drew back, he pulled Eli out of her; as he thrust forward, he shoved Eli deep inside her. Alessandro was making love to her as well. Her heart—hearts—thundered against her ribs. She had one hand on Alessandro‟s flexing butt, the other on Eli‟s back. Her muscles tightened, and pressure rose from between her legs to burn a fiery path up her chest. Now, Pepper thought. Now.

Rocked

175

Alessandro thrust harder and faster, pushing Eli to do the same. His cock jerked and swelled, and as Eli came, his body shaking, his cum spewing inside her, she let herself fall with him. Alessandro slumped, shuddering and panting, in the grip of his own release, and Pepper stroked his back. “Oh wow,” she whispered. “Are we too heavy?” Alessandro asked. “No.” Pepper loved the weight of them. The three of them stayed entwined. “That was so good I don‟t have words to describe it,” Eli said. “I am such a lucky guy. If you hadn‟t been scared of heights…” “Maybe it wasn‟t luck. Maybe it was meant to happen,” Pepper said. “Maybe I was meant to find the two of you and fall in love.” The almost imperceptible tension in both men told her they‟d heard the word. Pepper didn‟t want it to turn into some sort of competition over who said it first. “I didn‟t know I had two hearts, but that‟s perfect, don‟t you think? One for each of you. But it‟s not just my hearts that love you—all of me does.” “I love you.” “I love you.” Eli and Alessandro spoke at the same time, and Pepper laughed. “Thank goodness for that.”

Loose Id Titles by Barbara Elsborg Rocked The TRUEBLOOD Series The Consolation Prize Falling for You Lightning in a Bottle The Misfits Fight to Remember

Barbara Elsborg Barbara Elsborg lives in West Yorkshire in the north of England. She always wanted to be a spy, but having confessed to everyone without them even resorting to torture, she decided it was not for her. Vulcanology scorched her feet. A morbid fear of sharks put paid to marine biology. So instead, she spent several years successfully selling cyanide. After dragging up two rotten, ungrateful children and frustrating her sexy, devoted, wonderful husband (who can now stop twisting her arm) she finally has time to conduct an affair with an electrifying, plugged-in male: her laptop. Her books feature quirky heroines and bad boys, and she hopes they are as much fun to read as they were to write. Find out more about Barbara at http://www.barbaraelsborg.com.